Harry Potter and the Alucinor Dicio
by Gidget

Rating: PG13
Ship: Harry & Hermione
Canon: Books 1 - 5
Genre: Action/Adventure, Romance
Status: Complete
Length: 71,821 words in 30 chapters
Published: 11 Jul 2005
Last updated: 8 Aug 2005

Harry's sixth year at Hogwart's he discovers new powers, new friends and new feelings. How will he deal with all of
this? Now complete

From the Unofficial Portkey Archive: https://portkey-archive.org/story/4630/

------------------------------------------------------------------------

1. Chapter One

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter. If you do own him, I can pay you.... $20. C'mon Jo, you don't need him!

Chapter 1 - The Felly-tone

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry Potter was watching the clock. Tick, tick, tick. Watching the minutes pass away until three o'clock. He stared as
if willing the time to go faster, which it

never did at the Dursley's. This summer much like last summer was passing in a haze of heat and grief and anger. But
this year unlike last year, Harry had a

coping mechanism, if you will. Hermione. Mr. Weasley had given him the idea on the platform after leaving the Hogwarts
express. He had mentioned the felly-

tone, uh, the telephone. Last year Harry had been unable to speak to anyone about what was going on, he had been left to
wonder and fear with a mixture of

grief and anger. But this year he could speak to Hermione.

She called at three o'clock every day, without fail. His Uncle Vernon reluctantly allowed Harry to speak to her for a
half hour every day, probably owing to

the fact that Hermione, unlike Ron, could come across as polite and normal when she called. They discussed everything
and anything on the phone, including

news that she had read in the Daily Prophet. Uncle Vernon wouldn't allow a paper full of freaks in HIS house, thank you
very much. So Harry relied on

Hermione's subscription for daily news of Voldemort and his supporters. Which there had been surprisingly little of over
the summer. Although the Prophet

was full of sitings, Harry and Hermione figured that Voldemort was regrouping after the Department of Mysteries battle.

Hermione had tried several times over the summer to speak to Harry about Sirius, but every time Harry told her he wasn't
ready. Hermione, surprisingly,

accepted this and let it go for the time being. Harry didn't kid himself that she would let him get away with it
permanently. Of his two best friends, Hermione

was always the one who would eventually break down Harry's defenses to get him to talk. Although he had not spoken to
her about the Prophecy yet, he

knew without a doubt that she would be the first one he told. So everyday she called, and they spent a few minutes on
the news, and the rest of the time

talking about everything else. Harry couldn't recall any time before this that he and Hermione had been so close, not
even in fourth year when he and Ron

weren't speaking to each other. Harry felt that had he not been speaking to Hermione everyday this summer, he would have
gone insane not knowing what

was going on. Hermione had even delayed going to Grimmauld Place this summer, because it was a wizard household and
didn't have a telephone. She

insisted she would go when Harry goes and not before.

Harry had not been spending his summer idle, now that he knew that the fight between him and Voldemort would be until
the death, he had spent his days

reading every Defense book he had from the DA last year, and also spent a great deal of time working out. Since he could
not practice his magic, he would

train his body. Subsequently Harry had filled out a great deal over the summer, as well as growing a few inches.

Tick, tick, tick... Harry was brought out of his musings by the clock. It struck three followed by his Uncle's bellow up
the stairs, calling him to the phone. He

ran down the stairs eagerly snatching the handset from Vernon. “ Hermione...”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

This is my first fic..so be gentle, should I continue? Review...please?

------------------------------------------------------------------------

2. Chapter Two

Disclaimer: I don't own him wish I did...........

Chapter 2 – Traveling Home

“ Harry! You won't believe what I just heard!! Professor Lupin just stopped by, and we are both going back to Grimmauld
Place tomorrow. They are picking you up first, you'll be flying here, and then we'll be taking a portkey from my house!
Isn't that great?” Hermione barely breathed through the whole sentence, as if spitting it out quickly would make Harry
feel better about the change. Harry hated being at the Dursley's but he felt a strange, sick feeling at the thought of
going to Sirius' house with no Sirius there.

“ Harry?..... Are you still there?”

“ Yeah, I'm here Hermione... it's... that's... great. Really, just great.. I'll be looking forward to leaving here and
seeing you ...and Ron , of course.” Harry cringed inwardly at how lame that sounded , even to his own ears. Hermione
knew what was bothering him, but let it go again, because she knew she couldn't get him to talk properly about it over
the phone.

“ Well, Harry I have to finish packing you know, and you need to get started. Professors Lupin and Moody will be there
tomorrow at noon, okay Harry?” Along with about 12 others, Harry thought to himself. Heaven forbid the boy who must kill
Voldemort be taken down. Harry greatly resented the escort and the precautionary tactics, but he knew he had no choice
in the matter. Dumbledore, no, the whole wizarding world were depending on him, he must be kept safe.

“ Yeah, absolutely Hermione, I'll get started on that packing straight away. I'll see you tomorrow okay?” Harry could
almost see Hermione rolling her eyes at his obvious sarcasm.

“ You know, Harry, it wouldn't kill you to be a little more prepared. It's this type of thing that affects yours and
Ron's grades, if you would just make the effort..”

Harry cut her off before she went on a full blown homework tangent, saying goodbye and quickly hanging up. He looked
down the hall to see his Uncle Vernon hovering near a doorway.

“ So, those freaks are finally coming to get you eh, boy? Couldn't be soon enough for me, bad enough feeding you, and
your ruddy owl screeching all hours of the night!” Vernon huffed. Harry stared at his uncle down the hall.

“ Yeah, Uncle Vernon “ Harry started “ yeah they are coming to get me tomorrow. You'll remember them, the ones who
dropped me off at end of term?” Harry asked. He inwardly chuckled as his uncle turned a curious shade of puce at the
mention of Mad Eye Moody.

“ Well be on with you then, Boy!” Vernon snapped. “ Bloody well can't wait to get rid of you, hopefully you won't be
coming back!” He turned and stomped off down the stairs. Little did Vernon know, Harry wished he would never return, as
well. However Harry knew he must continue coming to this place, since it offered the protection of family blood. Harry
too, stomped down the hall to his room, to lay in agonizing wait for his escort.

The next day Harry rose bright and early to start packing. He had been too angry to start it the night before, choosing
instead to work out to relieve his frustration at the Dursley's and the whole situation. Harry was looking forward to
seeing his friends again, but anxious to be in the house that held so many memories of Sirius. However since it was the
last week of July, he would at least be surrounded by friends and family, real family, for the first time on his
birthday. At precisely noon, Harry was waiting downstairs with his trunk, and supplies. He had sent Hedwig on to
Grimmauld Place already and she would most likely arrive before he did. In his hand he clutched his broom, and had his
wand shoved in his pocket of his coat. The Dursley's stood around, Vernon looking angry, Petunia looking terrified of
what might happen and Dudley looking, well, hungry. All of a sudden there was a series of resounding CRACKS, as Mad Eye,
Remus, Mr. Weasley, Tonks apperated into the living room. The Dursley's nearly jumped out of their skins at the sound.

“ All right, Harry?” questioned Mr. Weasley mildly. Meanwhile Mad Eye immediately started giving Vernon the evil eye, as
he tried to shrink behind his wife. Tonks grabbed Harry's trunks and cast a simple lightening spell on them as Remus
produced an old shoe out of his coat and waving his wand over it muttered a few words. The shoe glowed and then
subsided.

“ I'm fine Mr. Weasley, thanks” Harry replied. He looked over at Remus, “ I thought we were traveling by broom to
Hermione's?”

“ We were at first, Potter.” growled Moody, “ but there have been a few sightings of Death Eaters today. Could be
rubbish, but remember, CONSTANT VIGILANCE!!! So you'll be taking the portkey to Miss Grangers with Remus and I, while
the others apparate ahead with your stuff.” As soon as he mentioned it, Mr. Weasley and Tonks gave Harry a small wave
and disapperated with a CRACK.

“ Well, Harry” said Remus gently “ you know the drill, grab on and we will arrive at the Granger's shortly.” Harry
turned and nodded at The Dursley's, who barely looked in his direction, turned and grabbed the shoe along with Remus and
Moody. “ One, two, three...” said Remus, and Harry instantly felt the discerning tug behind his navel jerking him
forward.

The next thing Harry saw was a small bushy haired girl flinging herself at him and catching him in a fierce hug.

“ Oh Harry! I'm so happy to see you! Are you okay? You look bigger! How were those awful people?” Hermione fired off
these questions one after the other while stepping back to take a good look at Harry, noticing how he had grown and
filled out these few weeks. Really filled out, Hermione thought, blushing.

Harry laughed at her rapid questions, “ Hermione, you were speaking to me everyday this summer! You know the answers to
all these questions!” Harry noticed her blushing and wondered if he had embarrassed her in front of her parents, who
were standing a few feet away. Hermione, suddenly realizing the others presence, brought everyone over to meet her
parents.

“ Mum, Dad, this is Harry Potter, Remus Lupin, and Alastor Moody. They'll be taking me to Ron's by portkey today!” Harry
wondered at Hermione's small lie to her parents, but shrugged it off. Her business, he thought. Remus and Moody greeted
her parents, and then announced that Hermione should get her things from her room. Harry offered to help her with her
trunks.

As they walked down the hall, Harry took the time to study Hermione unobtrusively. Gone was the awkward girl he
remembered from first year. Harry suddenly realized that Hermione had quite grown up while he wasn't paying attention,
but I suppose we all did, he thought. Hermione's room was just as he expected it to be, a bed, and a large desk, with
almost all the walls obscured by bookshelves, On her nightside table was an open copy of Hogwart's: A History, a lamp,
and a photo of Harry, Ron and Hermione taken at some point last term.

Hermione grabbed her book and photo off her end table and placed them in her trunk and closed it. She turned to Harry,
looked at him intently and said “ How are you really, Harry? I know you don't want to talk right now, but we will, and
soon,” She stated fiercely. Harry flushed under her disconcerting stare, he felt as if she was trying to see his soul.

“ Really, I'm fine...” He trailed off seeing her glare at him. “ Okay, I'm not alright, but I'm getting better everyday,
I think. You've been a great help this summer, I don't know what I'd have done without you Mione.” She blushed at this,
mumbling a reply.

“ Alright you two?” Remus hollered up the stairs. They started, realizing they had been a bit longer than they should
have. Harry picked up Hermione's trunk, how many books does she have in this thing? It weighs a TON! Hermione offered to
help, but Harry refused. As they entered the living room they saw both Mad Eye and Remus waiting for them by the
portkey.

Hermione hugged both her parents and kissed them goodbye, telling them she would write. Harry watched this, wondering
exactly how it would feel to be loved like that. He shook off his mood however, and grabbed the portkey and Hermione's
trunk and tried to prepare himself for the trip back to Grimmauld Place.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

3. Chapter Three

Chapter 3 – Oh what a night

Once they arrived Harry was immediately surrounded by people. Ron slapping him on the back, asking how he'd been, Ginny
greeting him quietly, Mrs. Weasly fussing around him, and Remus and Dumbledore in the corner of the kitchen , watching.
As soon as they could escape, the trio , plus Ginny, went to take Hermione's belongings upstairs. Once they had
deposited her stuff they all piled into Harry and Ron's room to talk.

“ So where are Fred and George?” questioned Harry.

“ They couldn't leave the shop at such a peak time, you know, too close to start of term.” Ron stated as Ginny rolled
her eyes. “ They have both joined the order, though, Mum's going insane! And she threatened hexing them until they could
no longer walk or talk if the said anything to us about the meetings.” Ron stated glumly. He brightened up a bit, “ They
have however left us a parting gift of the new improved Invisible Extendable Ears, though. So that's something!”

Hermione huffed at this information, no doubt thinking how wrong it was to eavesdrop on their unknowing elders. Harry
however was shown how they work, they were completely visible so you could attach it to your ear, then you tapped it and
said ' Evanesco' and it became instantly invisible. Harry thought that this was a definite improvement over last years.

“ And we should here something interesting tomorrow night!” exclaimed Ginny, “ they have all been going on the last few
days about someone coming tonight. Mum and Professor Lupin don't think she should be here, but Dumbledore insists.
They've been having loads of arguments about it!” Harry wondered who Dumbledore could possibly invite that would cause
such strife with Molly and Remus.

“ I think the person has something to do with you, mate.” Ron said. “ They keep talking about how she'll effect Harry.
And how you've had enough to deal with, but Dumbledore insists that it is time you knew everything. That he had kept far
too much from you. Harry... what didn't you know? I mean, it's a bit weird to be saying that.” Here it was, the moment
Harry had tried his best to avoid. The Prophecy. He took a deep breath trying desperately to think of some excuse when
Hermione stepped in and saved him.

“ Honestly Ron! Tomorrow is Harry's birthday, and what with what's happened to him this year, can't you just allow him
one peaceful day? He'll tell us when he's ready and not before !” Harry shot Hermione a look of gratitude at this
pronouncement. Ron , however , took exception to it.

“ Bloody hell, Hermione, not everyone has been spending everyday speaking to him this summer! Of course maybe we'd know
as much as you if you'd bother to write us at all this summer! But clearly you were too busy with HARRY to bother!” At
the end of this tirade, Ron got up and stormed out the door. Ginny rolled her eyes and looked at Harry, who seemed
shocked, and Hermione who looked annoyed.

“ Honestly, as if Harry and I have just been living it up over the past three weeks, it's not my fault he can't use a
telephone to save his life!” Hermione muttered as she stalked into her room to begin unpacking. Ginny shrugged
apologetically at Harry and followed her to help. Harry flopped down on his bed, alone for the first time since
arriving. Hermione and Ron at each others throats again. Welcome back, Harry. Harry lay there and sudden thoughts of
Sirius crept in. How happy Sirius had been last Christmas when they had all been there. His face as he taunted Bellatrix
Lestrange in the Dept of Mysteries, him falling through the veil....

Harry sat up suddenly, he hated these thoughts, he had managed not to think of it for the whole summer. Suddenly he was
on his feet, walking out into the hall with purpose, he headed towards Sirius' old room, where Buckbeak was housed.
Apparently he had been moved however, for all that was in the room was the bed. Even Sirius' possessions, few that they
had been, had been removed. It finally hit Harry as he stared at the empty room. He's never coming back. All of a sudden
Harry fell on the bed, finally letting out the grief and anguish that he had not been able to express at the Dursley's.

Harry didn't know how long he lay there, evening had approached as shadows crept into the room. Suddenly Harry was aware
of a comforting presence, stroking his back and murmuring. Hermione, he thought. She was the only one who would dare
come in here, anyone else would have let him be. He wiped his eyes and looked up into her concerned face. Harry just
stared mutely, he didn't know what to say, where to begin, so he just watched her.

“ We all miss him Harry. I know none of us can truly understand, but I think about him too.” Hermione stated simply. “
He wouldn't have wanted you to stop living, he would have wanted you to go on for him. He'll always be with you, you
know.” Somehow, even though these words from anyone else would have incensed Harry, from Hermione they calmed him. Why
is it only with her that I can calm down? He wondered. Hermione was , had always been like a soothing balm to him. Harry
shrugged these uncomfortable thoughts off, however and looked at her.

“ I know Hermione, I just needed to... I needed to...” Harry choked on these words. He looked intently into Hermione's
eyes, her deep brown eyes so filled with concern and caring. “ Thank you.” he whispered. “ I don't know where I would be
without you, without any of my friends I suppose.” Hermione blushed at this and brushed it off. Harry took a deep
breath, “ Hermione.... you know that I have been keeping certain things from you, but I want, no I need to talk to you
about it.” Harry started, he proceeded to tell her of what had really happened when he got back to Dumbledore's office,
about the anger he had displayed towards the Headmaster, and about the prophecy. Through it all, Hermione listened and
didn't interrupt his entire telling of the tale.

When he had finally finished, looking at her fearfully, expecting her censure, she sighed. “ Harry James Potter, I know
that you think this is supposed to be some great, life-altering news, but honestly! It was to be expected, wasn't it? I
mean you and V- Voldemort have always been connected so, it seems only right that you be the one to defeat him. As to
this power he knows not, well, we'll just have to spend our time this year, improving on your spells and trying to
figure out what this power is!” Hermione was really hitting her stride now, as she was getting excited over the
possibilities of what the power could be.

“ Hermione, you do realize I am going to have to murder Voldemort, right?” Harry asked. “ I mean, you .. and Ron are
going to be in danger if he ever learns of this prophecy. Voldemort wouldn't hesitate to use either one of you against
me. And I have to kill him, and I don't know if I can. I mean, you didn't see Hermione, when Bellatrix ki..killed
Sirius, I wanted to kill her, but I couldn't even manage a decent Crucio!” Hermione blinked at the vehemence of Harry's
voice.

“ Harry,” she stated , just as strongly, “ first off, it's not like Ron or I haven't been in danger before, and before
you even start, it was NOT your fault. I would have followed you to Voldemort's headquarters last year if I had to! And
nothing you said would have convinced me otherwise! I will never let you stand alone, and neither would Ron. And
personally, i think it reflects very well on you that you couldn't perform an Unforgivable! It just shows what type of
person you are! There is more than one way to skin a cat, and nowhere in that prophecy does it say you have to kill V-
Voldemort with the killing curse, in fact it would be extremely difficult given the situation with your wands! We will
figure something else out, Harry. Just give me time. As for you being a murderer, I don't even think of it like that.
Dumbledore killed Grindelwald, didn't he? You don't think he's a murderer do you? Harry, in times of war, extremes are
called for, so don't you ever think of yourself that way again, do you hear me?”

Harry, at some point during this speech, began to smile. Somehow, when Hermione laid it all out like that, it just
seemed, right, and logical, you know? He looked at his friend, who had surprised him, once again, and reached out and
gave her a huge hug. Hermione was startled, to say the least, Harry never initiated contact like that! She hugged him
back fiercely and pulled him up.

“ Come on, then, I suppose we should go talk to Ron. Lord knows if he finds out you told me first, he'd loose it!”
Hermione said exasperatingly.

“ So does that mean you'll be doing a repeat performance, then?” Harry chuckled. Hermione glared at him, then softened
and laughed softly as they made their way down the hall in search of Ron. They found Ron in his room, sitting on the bed
and polishing his broomstick. He looked up, a strange expression crossing his face as he saw that Harry and Hermione
were together. Harry stopped in front of Ron and looked down at his friend.

“ Look, Ron, I know you think that Hermione and I have somehow excluded you this summer. But we haven't, not
intentionally! I would have given anything to be able to owl you everyday for news, especially since you were staying in
the headquarters, but you know I couldn't!” Ron looked slightly mollified and ashamed at this statement, he did know how
hard it must have been for Harry to not know what was going on. At least Harry wasn't like he was last year, blaming
everyone, and he knew he had Hermione to thank for that. He raised his eyes apologetically to Hermione who just huffed
and waved him off. “ But what you said earlier was right, Ron, there are things I've been keeping from you both, and now
is the time to talk about them...”

So Harry retold the entire tale to Ron, who looked shocked and then resigned. Hermione, to her credit, re- produced her
earlier reactions perfectly, right down to the yelling at Harry. Ron, was backing her up this time , however. When
Hermione got to the point of planning the new defense practice time, and what they could do with it, he balked.

“ Bloody hell, Hermione, where are we supposed to find time for all this, between studying, quidditch and prefect
duties?” He asked, his voice fading away as he saw the expression on Hermione's face.

“ Ronald Weasly! This is much more important than quidditch, prefect duties, and even grades!” Both Ron and Harry's
mouths dropped open in shock at this last statement, more important than grades? Hermione seeing the expression on their
faces, huffed. “ This is Harry's life we are talking about. If you honestly think I would put grades above this you are
both mental!”

Harry and Ron both stared admiringly at Hermione as she set out her plan of what they should learn and cover over the
next few months. They kept brainstorming until Molly came in, tutting about Harry and Hermione missing supper ( “ here
are some sandwiches, dears, disappearing like that, after a hard day's travel, too!” ) and sent them off to bed. As
Harry lay there contemplating his extreme luck in all things, but most of all his choice of friends, he was almost happy
as he dropped off into sleep.

Harry was dropping, falling into a room. He saw Voldemort standing by a fireplace, with Bellatrix by his side. They were
deep in discussion when Harry entered the room. Harry felt a strange sensation, not like his other visions where he had
been in Voldemort's mind. This was different... somehow. He could hear everything, and feel what Voldemort was feeling,
but Harry realized he was not feeling it himself. At the moment Voldemort almost felt..hopeful, waiting for something to
happen.

“ I don't trust them, My Lord. They are an untrustworthy race, not to mention that they have no leader. This one we are
speaking to tonight, she might not even have any influence over the others..” Bellatrix was speaking to Voldemort in a
rushed tone, as if pressed for time.

“ My dear Bella, “ Voldemort laughed, “ I know what they are, and that is precisely why we need to convince them to join
us. We are speaking to her because she will understand more than the others, due to her... unusual circumstances.” He
was cut off, as a masked Death Eater knocked and entered the room when bidden.

“ She is here, My Lord” the Death Eater bowed low.

“ Well, by no means should we keep her waiting, bring her in” Voldemort stated.

A woman stepped into the room, she wasn't tall, but she held herself as if she were. She was dressed completely in
black, as if she were in mourning. The only color about her was her long blood red hair, and her cold gray eyes.
Voldemort greeted her , as did Bellatrix, but neither said her name.

“ Voldemort, I don't pretend to know what prompted you to think you could summon me here, but upon receiving your
invitation, I was intrigued, and bored, so here I am. What do you want? “ she stated in a clear, if menacing, tone.

“ I have asked you here to offer the lamia and mades a chance to join me. We both know that this is a war, and the
Ministry would as soon kill you as talk to you. My side is the only one to choose. Besides, I can offer you and your
kind great power in the coming years... rights that the wizards won't give you!” Voldemort stated this in a high cold
voice that expected no opposition. It was disappointed however, when the woman began to laugh at his proposals.

“ You must be insane, Voldemort if you think the lamia will ever join you! We serve ourselves, and ourselves alone! We
have never sought any type of rights or recognition from the Ministry, so why do you think your false promises of it
would sway us now? We are not stupid trolls or giants, who actually believe you intend to follow through with your
promises. You and I both know that you seek only enough followers to bring you to power and then have no plans other
than their destruction upon your victory. No, you must be a fool if you thought bringing me here would change anything
for you. The lamia will do what we have always done, we will not fight and we will not oppose. You get in our way, and
we will kill you. Now , as amusing as this has been, you are wasting my time.” She turned to leave. Only to be blocked
by the large Death Eater by the door. She narrowed her eyes at him and softly addressed Voldemort, “ I have no problem
with killing your followers if they attempt to stop me. But I had thought they would be less eager to die, what with
your diminished numbers after your last disaster with Dumbledore.”

The Death Eater must have seen something in her face, for he began to shrink back in fear, and allowed her to walk past
him. Voldemort watched her go, his rage at being rejected almost palatable. Harry, meanwhile, was amazed at this turn of
events, he did not completely understand, but he knew one thing: Voldemort stood there towering with rage, and Harry did
not feel a thing! He woke up immediately, with no pain in his scar. And went downstairs to find Dumbledore.

Okay, I forgot the disclaimer: I don't own him, all belongs to J.K. Rowling, except the lamia, which I stole from L.J.
Smith's books! I'm a thief , what can I say? PLEASE REVIEW!!!! Pretty please? I'll love you forever;)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

4. Chapter Four

Disclaimer: I have nothing, J.K. Rowling has everything, and I stole from L.J. Smith too! Just the idea of course, but
at least Rowan's mine!

Chapter 4 – It's my party...

Harry ran out into the hall in search of Dumbledore. How do I even know he's here at.. Harry glanced at his watch, 3
am!! Happy birthday, Harry, here have a nightmare Harry thought wryly. Harry looked in the first place he thought of for
Dumbledore, the study, and was somehow unsurprised to find Dumbledore sitting front of the fire in long purple robes,
looking for all the world as though he expected Harry to come running in at 3 am. Which he probably did, knowing him
Harry thought.

“ Sir, I needed to talk to you about the dream I had tonight.” Harry rushed out. Dumbledore looked up from conjuring up
some tea, his eyes twinkling.

“ Sit down, Harry, sit down.” he said gently. “ I had rather hoped this wouldn't come up until tomorrow, but I never
should have doubted Lily's accuracy in the matter.” Dumbledore spoke this almost as if to himself, but was aware Harry
was listening intently. “ You see, Harry, I never meant to keep this from you. Rowan didn't want to tell you until your
16th birthday, and as she has almost all the information, I agreed with her proposal. But I will tell you what I do know
Harry” Dumbledore commented seeing the familiar look of ire rising on Harry's face.

“ Exactly what was my mother accurate about, sir? And who is Rowan?” asked Harry, who was, to say the very least,
impatient for answers.

“ Well, Harry I will answer both your questions with the little knowledge I have. Harry, Lily was a Seer. I know this
will surprise you, since no one mentioned it, but very few people knew. Just myself, James, Lily and her best friend
Rowan Silva. Lily kept it from everyone else for fear that Voldemort would discover her power and try to use it to his
advantage. Her accuracy that I refer to was in her prediction that came after the prophecy was revealed to her. That
prediction was that dormant powers would begin to awaken in you upon your turning 16. I do not know what powers she
spoke of, but Rowan does. Now on to the second question, I think. Would you care for some tea, Harry?” Dumbledore paused
to question.

“ No thank you sir.” Harry answered automatically, his mind a million miles away. My mother... a Seer. Is this true? And
why wouldn't she leave my some warning?

“ Now to continue on, I will tell you all I know of Rowan Silva. She started Hogwarts with your mother. They met and
became immediate friends, despite the fact that Rowan was a Slytherin and your mother a Gryffindor.” Harry started at
this. “ I know that you think that unusual, Harry but you must remember that not all Slytherin's turned out bad. Rowan
was an extremely intelligent witch, one of the brightest in her class. She and your mother were inseparable until your
mother's dying day, Harry. Upon having her vision, Lily documented it and others in her journal and gave it to Rowen to
safe keep until you turned 16. The fact that your mother did this suggests that her vision contained much more than she
told me. Rowen is due to arrive here tomorrow, well, I suppose that would be this evening now. She will be bringing the
diary with her.” Dumbledore stated. “ She will, I am sure be able to answer any questions you have, as Rowen will have
more intimate knowledge of your mother's powers than I.”

Harry slowly blinked, as if trying to take it all in. He stared into the fire trying to grapple with his thoughts. Only
one stood out, if she was my mother's best friend, why have I not met her until now? Harry voiced this very thought to
Dumbledore, who chuckled softly.

“ Ah Harry, you do seem to have the talent for always asking the questions I cannot answer. At least I can comfort
myself with the fact that this story is not mine to tell, it is Rowen's and it would be unjust of me to attempt to tell
it for her. Now Harry can you tell me about this dream of yours?” asked Dumbledore. Harry related it back to Dumbledore,
included the strange lack of feeling, which Dumbledore seemed to find particularly interesting. He seemed unsurprised
however, to find out about the defection of the giants and trolls. “ If I were to venture a guess Harry, I would believe
that Voldemort was not aware of you tonight, and that is why you did not feel his feelings or have your scar pain you.
It is, at best, a guess, and we will not truly know until Rowen arrives. Until then, Harry all I can suggest is rest.”
Dumbledore stood up from his chair. Harry stood as well.

“ That's it sir? Just go back to sleep?” Harry asked incredulously Dumbledore just chuckled at Harry.

“ It makes no sense to stay up all night contemplating something which will not be resolved until tomorrow. Goodnight
Harry.” And with that Dumbledore softly vanished from sight. Harry sat and stared into the fire, thoughts crowding his
head until he heard a noise by the door, and looked up to see Hermione sheepishly standing there.

“ I heard you get up, and followed you downstairs Harry. I didn't mean to overhear! I swear! I'm so sorry Harry!” she
exclaimed apologetically. Harry watched her trying to stumble over an explanation and just started to laugh at her.

“ Calm down Mione! It just saves me the time and trouble of waking you to tell you! I would have gone up shortly too,
and I obviously would have woken you up since Ron sleeps like the dead anyway!” Harry didn't add what he was thinking
which was that he would have told Hermione first regardless if it was four am or pm. For just a short second, Harry felt
a disappointment at not being able to wake her. This thought threw him off so much he didn't speak for several minutes.

“ So what do you think, Harry?” asked Hermione, who had assumed his silence was due to his thoughts of Lily.

“ I honestly don't know Hermione,” said Harry, as he scootched over to make room for her to sit down on the love seat. “
I almost don't want to think about it until I speak to this Rowen. Seems kind of pointless to get worked up without all
the facts.” Hermione silently agreed with this statement, perhaps her logic was rubbing off on Harry in some ways. The
two teenagers sat staring into the fire in comfortable silence.

“ Harry?” Hermione queried. He looked up at her. “ Happy Birthday.” she said softly. Harry smiled at her, nodding his
thanks, then turned to stare at the fire. It wasn't long before the two of them dropped off to sleep.

Oh, my neck! Harry thought as he woke up. He blinked blearily, surprised he could see, and then remembered he had fallen
asleep with his glasses on. That'll leave a mark. He looked down to see Hermione curled up next to him. He called her
name softly, “ Mione”. She didn't move so he said it again, louder. She started, sitting bolt upright and looking
around. Harry felt the loss of her warmth, and her presence?

“ Oh!” Hermione jumped up. “ We need to get upstairs before anyone else wakes up!” She walked over to the door with
Harry following reluctantly. As they walked up the stairs Harry saw her rotate her neck a few times. “ I'll see you at
breakfast Harry?” she asked, pausing at the door to her room.

“ Of course!” Harry answered back. “ I couldn't very well miss two meals in a row! Mrs. Weasley would kill me!” he
laughed. Harry continued on to his room to find Ron awake. Ron looked up when he entered with an earnest expression on
his face.

“ Harry, I.. uh... I wanted to tell you, that.. uh.. Idon'tlikeHermioneanymore! So if .. uh.. you were worried about
that, it's all in the past mate! I mean, seriously, it was kinda like liking my sister, it was a little creepy. But I
wanted to let you know, so there were no problems.” Ron stated all this while looking very intently at his bedspread.
Harry made a small choking sound, and Ron looked up to see a look of amazement on Harry's face.

“ Ron, WHY would you think you needed to tell me that? I mean I knew you liked her in fourth year, but I kinda saw it
start to go away last year. Hermione is my friend, you didn't hurt her, therefor I don't have to hurt you, so why would
we have a problem?” Harry protested. What's that line about protesting too much? Stop it Potter! Ron just stared at him
and shook his head.

“ So where were you just now?” he asked, mildly curious. At this Harry, extremely thankful for the topic change, began
to fill Ron in on the night's happenings. “ I agree with Dumbledore, Harry. Maybe your dreams will be different now! It
would be wicked, plus no more Occulmancy with Snape!” Ron grinned. At this pleasant thought, Harry began grinning too,
one could only hope.

After an hour or two spent with Ron tromping Harry in chess, the two went downstairs for breakfast. Harry stopped in
shock at the threshold when everyone yelled “ Surprise!” Remus, Tonks and Moody were there, along with Mr. And Mrs.
Weasley, Ginny, Fred and George, and Hermione all beaming at him. The kitchen was fully decorated with balloons and
streamers in crimson and gold, and a banner proclaiming Happy Birthday Harry in a booming voice that sounded
suspiciously like Fred's.

“ Sorry, mate, I was sworn to secrecy,” laughed Ron. “ I had to keep you busy for a while, and let me tell you, it was
torture trying to drag that game out that long. I haven't had to play that badly in a while!” Harry glared at Ron,
before dissolving into laughter. He circulated the room, being wished a Happy birthday more times that he had in his
whole life, he thought.

Finally they sat down to breakfast which Molly had filled with Harry's favorite foods. Everyone was talking and
laughing, arguing amongst themselves. The whole room seemed alight with joy. At that moment Hermione turned to say
something to Harry a smile lighting up her face, so that he had no choice to grin back. This is definitely my next
Patronus memory, thought Harry.

At last the time for presents came, Harry opened them eagerly finding the usual rock cakes from Hagrid, a new jumper
from the Weasleys, along with chocolate fudge, homemade. Ron had gotten him his usual Chocolate frogs along with a
Seekers Guide to Short Matches: Finding the Snitch Faster than Ever before. Fred and George had of course supplied him
with all the latest Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes products ( “ not even on the shelf, yet Harry!”). Remus had given him a
foe glass, and Tonks a book on Auror Training. Moody had given him a book entitled Hard to Find Hexes. Harry for some
reason arrived at Hermione's present last, which was a necklace with a pendant of Merlin on it. He thanked everyone for
the gifts.

On his way upstairs, Hermione caught up with him and explained that she had pendants for her and Ron as well, and when
Harry took it and said Adoro and then either Ron's or Hermione's name they would be able to speak to each other at all
times. Purely precautionary, of course. Harry secretly thought this was brilliant, especially as they would be wearing
them all the time. He gave Hermione a hug, and they both went to lay down for a while to catch up on sleep.

That evening Harry, Ron and Hermione were gathered in front of the fireplace speaking about their imminent O.W.L.
Results and what they wanted to buy at Diagon Ally that year, when there was a soft knock at the door. Dumbledore
entered.

“ Harry, it is time. Rowen is here. Shall I just bring her in here then and save you the time of having to retell it to
Ms. Granger and Mr. Weasley later, then?” Dumbledore questioned with a twinkle in his eye. Harry looked at Hermione and
Ron , and they silently communicated that they would both stay if Harry wished.

“ Alright, sir, bring her in here please.” Harry stated. Dumbledore motioned to someone standing behind him in the hall.
Harry's eyes widened with shock as the women who had laughed at Voldemort in his dream walked into the room.

“ Harry, this is Rowen Silva...”

------------------------------------------------------------------------

5. Chapter Five

Disclaimer: Sigh, I am not the richest woman in Britain, or any other city , town, or country! I don't own him!

Chapter 5 – The Reds

Harry stared, shocked, at the woman in front of him, as Hermione and Ron looked at Harry perplexed. “ Dumbledore, sir,
this... that is, she can't be Rowen sir!” Harry leveled a furtive look at Dumbledore as he hissed “ She is the woman who
met with Voldemort, sir!”

Dumbledore leveled a serious look at Harry. “ Harry, I know that my word might not hold as much weight with you as it
once did, but remember your mother also trusted Rowen implicitly, so please try to take the time to listen to her before
deciding one way or the other.” Harry's face assumed a doubtful expression, meetings with Voldemort and a Slytherin? ,
but Harry nodded his head to Dumbledore, who smiled at him slightly and left the room.

For the first time since entering, all eyes turned to Rowen, who stood, looking slightly shy and determined all at once.
Harry looked her over once again, in more detail this time, taking in her still all black clothing, her straight, long,
dark red hair, and her eyes, which he realized were not just gray but almost silver. Her eyes gave Harry pause for they
looked all at once both gentle and almost feral. She smiled at Harry and bid in a gentle tone, “ Might we sit down?”
Harry nodded dumbly at her and they all took their seats. Harry and Hermione on the love seat, and Ron and Rowen in
opposing arm chairs.

“ Well, “ Rowen said, visibly relaxing slightly, “ I have pictured this so many times in my head, and now that I am
here, I have no idea where to start.” she laughed wryly at this.

“ The beginning is usually a good place to start,” stated Hermione fiercely, while glancing at Harry worriedly. Ron
nodded in agreement. Harry's eyes widened at this obvious display of protection from Hermione, maybe.. but he brushed
this thought aside before it had fully formed.

Rowen chuckled at this statement. “ All right, Miss Granger, but I warn you the beginning takes place before I was even
born! Harry, Dumbledore has told me of your projection, that you saw my meeting with Voldemort, so my story will
hopefully answer some lingering questions you have. It was a great surprise to my family, you know, when I got my
Hogwart's letter. We did not really expect it because of my blood. I am a half blood you see, Harry.” Harry rolled his
eyes a little at this, well, who isn't? “ Not like you Harry. My mother was a witch, a very good one, but my father was
a lamia.” Hermione gasped at this statement. “clearly, Miss Granger already knows what I am about to tell you! Lamia
Harry, are a form of vampires. The true form some would say.”

“ But ... vampires can't have kids!” Ron exclaimed, so closely echoing Harry's thoughts that it seemed eerie. Hermione
rolled her eyes at Ron.

“ Don't you ever read our schoolbooks Ron? There are two forms of vampire, the lamia who are born and grow just as you
or I would. They can have children, but are still immortal. And the made vampire, which are produced when a lamia change
a human, or another made changes a human. Made vampires stop aging the instant they are changed, but lamia have the
option after turning 18 to stop and start aging at any time they choose. It's really fascinating actually, wizards have
been trying to study it for ages..” Harry cut Hermione off with a look here, before she could start. Hermione blushed,
and apologized. They all turned expectantly to Rowen.

“ Don't apologize Miss Granger, you explained it all much more eloquently than I could have. So, where was I? Right,
because I am a vampire we were not expecting my letter to arrive.” Seeing Harry about to ask another question, Rowen
motioned with her hand to stop him. “ I know, Harry that you will have any number of questions for me during this tale.
Please allow me to continue uninterrupted, and I will answer any question you have at the end, okay?” She looked into
Harry's eyes, seriously, and Harry just knew that she would answer any question he put to her, no matter how outrageous.
So he nodded to allow her to continue.

“I met your mother on the train, and it was one of the most fortunate things that has ever happened to me. I wasn't used
to having friends, Harry, because the vampires shunned me for being half wizard. Besides which, vampires can tend to be
cold and cruel, and I was never very comfortable with them. Lily was very nice to me on the train, but she was muggle
born , so I felt it was my duty to inform her what I was. She just laughed and said that I seemed nice enough to her. We
became instant friends, and she stayed my friend despite the fact that we were assorted into opposing houses. We called
ourselves The Reds, because of our hair, obviously! Lily was one of the only friends I had at Hogwarts. Almost everyone
else shunned me and never spoke to me unless necessary.” Rowen paused here to conjure up a container of juice and four
glasses. She offered it to the teens, who accepted, and pored a glass for herself, taking a sip, before continuing.

“ We remained friends throughout our school days, even when she spent almost all of her time with James in seventh year,
we still managed to stay close. I'll be honest here, Harry and tell you , your father and his friends, never liked me or
trusted me. But then I never expected them to, it always disappointed Lily that they would not make more of an effort.
Vampire has such an evil stigma attached to it, though, and combined with the fact that I was a Slytherin, one could
hardly blame them. So I interacted with Lily only for the most part. When she joined the order, however, she encouraged
me to do so as well. Being a vampire does have it's advantages in that I can get into some places that no one else can.
So I joined, and was sent to obtain information. I was gone a lot of the time after that for the Order. However when
your Mum owled me to say she was expecting you, I came home immediately to help her in whatever way I could. Her
pregnancy with you was very difficult, Harry. It was at this point that Lily shared with me her abilities.” Rowen paused
here, taking a deep breath and Harry glanced around taking in the reactions of his friends. Ron had a mild look of
fascinated disgust on his face, whilst Hermione just looked totally absorbed by Rowen's story.

“ Lily had her first premonitions when she turned 17, Harry. That is when Seer's usually come into their power. At first
she thought they were just dreams, and eventually she began to worry about it. She finally confided in James, who
immediately urged Lily to speak to Dumbledore. After that Lily began training herself, so that she would be better able
to handle her power. When Dumbledore approached Lily and James with the prophecy, she was already pregnant. James did
what James did best, which was to plan and strategize with Sirius, Remus, Peter and Dumbledore to figure how to best
keep you safe, should the need arise.” Rowen's eyes turned suspiciously bright at this point. “ Lily however, seemed to
retreat into herself for a long while. Eventually she came to me one day, shortly after you were born, with this.” Rowen
pulled out a old book, covered in a deep emerald leather, tied with a black ribbon. My mother's journal, Harry thought
excitedly.

“ She told me that she had seen what was to come, and that you must be protected at all costs. She told me that it would
be left to me, as your Godmother to protect you properly. She told me that you would come into your powers on your 16th
birthday, a year early so that you may properly train before the battle with Voldemort.” Harry started at the reveal of
this information. My Godmother? But... “Harry, I know no one told you that I was your Godmother, but the only person who
knew where I was was Dumbledore. Remus, indeed, even Sirius probably thought that I had vanished, and most likely felt
you were better off not knowing. I wanted , so badly, to come see you when you found out about your heritage, but I knew
that i would not be able to see you grow and struggle without telling you everything. Lily made me promise not to let
you be hindered by this before you turned 16. It was no accident that you have Lily's eyes, Harry. She passed her powers
on to you. And now, she'll pass this on to you as well.” Rowen handed Harry his mother's diary, and stood. “ I know that
I told you I would answer any questions, but I felt you might like to read this first. I'll be here when you want to
talk.”

With that Rowen turned and headed out the door, looking back at Harry one last time, before closing it behind her.
Harry, Ron and Hermione let out a collective breath. Harry looked down , reverently, at the book in his hands.

“ Harry, would you like us to leave while you look at it?” Hermione questioned. Harry looked up, startled.

“No! I mean, I'm not going to read the whole thing now, just the passages to do with the predictions. They should be at
the end, right?” Harry spoke as he slowly opened the book and began leafing through it, looking at his mother's hand
transforming from childish scrawl, to a beautiful flowing script. Tears formed in eyes, as he knew he was touching what
his Mum had touched, read words she has poured onto the page. Harry could barely see through the cloud of tears. He
wiped furiously at his eyes and looked at Hermione pleadingly. “ Would you read it for me? I don't think I can read out
loud and see very well right now.” Harry stated haltingly.

Hermione smiled at him gently and took the book from him slowly. She turned to the last entry and began to read softly,

August 14th

My dearest Harry,

I am writing this for the saddest of reasons, my darling baby, but I did not want to get to that without first telling
you how very much your father and I love you. When I was pregnant with you Harry, I thought I could not love a human
more than I loved you. Upon giving birth to you, seeing and holding you for the first time, I discovered that what I
thought was total love, was nothing compared to what I feel when I look at you now. You are sleeping here beside me on
the bed, and I look at you and my chest hurts from trying to keep that love inside it. I know what the future holds for
James and I, Harry. But know that I will gladly give my life to protect yours, and never feel that this was a waste. I
long to see you grow up, walk, run, fly...go to school, fall in love. This might be made difficult for me had I not Seen
you in my vision, on this very birthday, surrounded by true loving friends, and people who love you very much. You will
inherit your powers, early, Harry. I have cast a very powerful spell to see that you do.

Prepare, Harry, for the fight with Voldemort is nearer than you realize. He will fall or rise during the year you come
of age. I am frustrated that I cannot See the outcome, but that is another matter. You are a Seer as well, Harry. Yet,
you are more than a Seer as well, I have Seen you controlling the Elements. You are most powerful, Harry. The amount of
Magik in you is what made it so difficult to carry you. Now that Voldemort will mark you, that power will only increase,
I fear.

I can only offer this: trust in yourself, you can be your own worst enemy at times, do not hold yourself back with guilt
and fear. Secondly, trust your friends, they love you and will be a great source of strength through this. Also, believe
in Rowen, Harry. I know I asked her to care for you, but now, i must ask you to care for her. She is alone except for
you Harry. Despite what she may appear, she is on of the most good people I know. And last, but absolutely not least,
find love Harry. Do not allow your background to make you think you don't deserve it. Recognize it and embrace it when
you see it.

Remember, my love, that James and I are always with you. You carry us in your heart everyday of your life. We will be
watching you, so try to be a good boy too! I love you, my Harry, my heart.

Live Well.

Love, Mom

Hermione looked up upon finishing, tears welling up and sliding down her cheeks. Ron sat neck to Harry clapping a hand
on his back for support, Harry could not get the words out of his mind, his mother had written this as if she were in
the room speaking to him, and for a glorious moment it had felt like she was. Harry stared at the fire, clutching the
journal that Hermione had passed back to him.

“ Harry, we'll come back in an hour or so okay?” Hermione stated more than questioned. Harry glanced up gratefully, she
understood his need to process all this alone. “ would you like us to bring Rowen back when we return?” she queried.
Harry looked at her gratefully and nodded, turning back to the fire, where he lost himself in his thoughts so much, that
he did not even hear them exit the room.

An hour later, Harry was no closer to being clear in his thoughts when Hermione knocked and entered with not only Ron
and Rowen, but Dumbledore as well. They all sat down quietly staring at him, waiting for him to start the conversation.
Harry stared at the fire for several minutes before he spoke, “ You said I can ask anything, and you'll answer?” he
directed this at Rowen.

“Absolutely, Harry.” she stated clearly.

“ Why did Voldemort want to meet you as opposed to another vampire?” Harry asked the first question that popped into his
head.

“ Well, Harry, I told you that when I was part of the Order I was seen in less than nice places. Once you were left with
the Dursley's,” a glare was leveled at Dumbledore here, which told Harry that Rowen had not agreed with that decision, “
I knew he wasn't dead. I set out to find Voldemort, and I don't know, I knew I would never kill him, but perhaps delay
his coming to power. I was in Albania tracking him, but I lost him when I let Quirrel go. Regardless, Voldemort summoned
me, thinking, quite wrongly, that as a half wizard I would be more inclined to listen.” she stated.

“ The vampire he ran into, in the Black Forest, they said he was never the same after that...” Harry murmured
remembering something Hagrid had told him once, shortly after meeting Quirrel the first time. Rowen nodded,
acknowledging that the vampire, was indeed, her. Harry looked at his Godmother, feeling very curious about the woman he
had heard nothing of until today. “ So how old are you? How much of a vampire are you, I mean are you more witch than
vampire, or what? Who were your other friends at school, you said Mum was one of your only friends? Are you going to be
able to help me with this power? Are you re joining the Order?” Harry felt these questions pour from him unbidden, as if
he were a faucet that once turned on could not be turned off. Hermione and Ron stared at him, Hermione with some respect
for the questions, and Ron with an amused expression. Dumbledore just observed.

Rowen looked startled by all these questions. She smiled ruefully, “ Just like your mother, Harry. Curious about
everything. Alright well, let's see. I stopped aging myself around 32, no particular reason, just seemed like a good
idea that day. I consider myself equally a witch and a vampire, but I suspect you wanted a more thorough answer than
that. Do I drink blood? Yes.” Ron's face took on a horrified expression at this, “No need to fear for you neck, Mr
Weasley, Vampires run several blood banks in the city, and we purchase blood from them. No biting or terrorizing
involved. I need to drink blood to survive, Harry, I have no other option. I could get by on animal blood, of course,
but human blood is far more powerful, and these are times when I need all the power I can get. It is a war.” She stated
all this looking directly at Harry, who felt that she was not ashamed of this in any way. Harry felt not disgusted or
scared by her at all, just oddly impressed by her self acceptance.

“ I'll answer you third question last, please.” she continued, “ I will be helping you with your power from my position
as the new Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Dumbledore, the fool, thinks that I will be perfect for it, but
we'll see how that goes, I guess. At any rate, I will be able to help you with your research and training if you wish.
Yes, I have always remained a member of the Order, and I would like to see you join as well. I have discussed this with
Albus, who feels that although you are under aged, you should join with your guardian's permission of course. I cannot
speak for either Miss Granger or Mr Weasley, as they would also need parental permission to join.” Ron who had looked
very excited about this, had audibly groaned at the mention of his Mother's consent. Harry glanced apologetically at
Ron.

“S'alright, mate! It's not as if you won't tell us what's going on anyway, right?” Ron asked optimistically, looking
into Harry's eyes for confirmation, which he received.

“Now Harry, as to your question about other friends. I only had one other friend at school, he was in my house with me,
his name was Severus Snape.” Harry stiffened at these words, ready to shout at her for being friends with that, that
git! “ Allow me to explain first, Harry, please. He and I were both loners in school, so we decided to be loners
together. The year he called your mother that name, I didn't speak to him again until 7th year. He apologized profusely,
of course, he was more angered by the fact that he needed a girl to stand up for him, than at your mother herself. Lily
had only done it because she knew that he and I were friends. I forgave him in the 7th year, mainly because I was
lonely. Your mother was with James all the time, and I was all alone. We remained in contact after school, however I
haven't seen, spoken or heard of him since he took the mark. I don't pretend to know what possessed him, and I don't
care anymore either.” Rowen looked at Harry, who looked back at her, thinking how difficult this year would be for his
Godmother.

At this Dumbledore spoke up, “ Now, I believe it is very late and we should all retire. Early day tomorrow and whatnot.
Rowen, please stay behind as I feel there are some... things we need to discuss before your start of term.” At this
proclamation the teens stood and walked towards the door, Harry clutching his mother's diary. At the door he turned and
looked back at Rowen, his mother's words ringing in his ears.

“ Thank you” Harry stated simply, before following Ron and Hermione up to his room.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

6. Chapter Six

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter, nor am I making any money off of him. In fact, quite the opposite, I'm spending
money on him!

Chapter 6 - Results and Reunions

Harry was awoken the next morning by a overly excited, bushy haired girl jumping up and down on his bed. “ Harry!!!
They're here, they're here, they're here!!!! Oh I don't know if I can look, do you think I did okay? I mean there were a
few questions.. , and then Astronomy, ugh! I don't know if I can do this, I can't breath! Harry, you have to do it for
me!!” Hermione was barely breathing. Through this whole spiel, Harry only half listened while groping around for his
glasses on the night stand. “ Are you even listening to me, Harry? Oh, here!” Hermione huffed, handing him his glasses.

“ I think I've got the general gist, the O.W.L results are here and you felt the burning need to wake me at,” Harry
glanced at his bedside clock, “ 7:15 am. Thank you, really.” Harry glanced over at Ron, who was snoring away in his bed.
A look of envy passed over Harry's face. “ Why didn't you wake Ron too then?” he muttered.

“ Oh Harry, a herd of hippogrifth's could stampede through here and it wouldn't wake Ron! Besides,” she added shyly, “ I
wanted it to be just us opening them , you know? Ron will only make fun of me for obsessing over my grades. And while I
know you don't obsess like I do, at least you don't bug me about it! Do yours first, okay Harry? And then mine?”
Hermione stuffed the envelopes into his hands, placing Ron's on the bedside table. Harry looked at the letters, which
had all the innocent apperence of the regular school letters, only thicker. He opened his letter slowly, while Hermione
practically sat on his shoulder, she was hovering so closely Harry could feel her rapid breathing on his neck. Harry
bypassed his usual list of books and supplies and pulled out his O.W.L results.

Dear Mr. Potter,

The following are your exam results.

Charms: Theory – O

Practical - E

Transfiguration : Theory – E

Practical – O

Herbology: Theory – O

Practical – O

Defense against the Theory - O

Dark Arts : Practical – O+

Potions: Theory – E

Practical – O

Care of Magical Theory – O

Creatures : Practical – O

Divination: Theory – A

Practical – A

History of Magic: Theory – A

Astronomy: Theory – E

Practical- E *

-

Please note that due to unforeseen events during the practical Astronomy exam, the grading curve was raised for this
exam.

Mr. Potter you'll be pleased to know that you have been accepted into all Newt classes needed for Auror training.
Congratulations,

Prof. Minerva McGonagall

Harry let out a sigh of relief, while Hermione squealed and snatched the paper from his hands. “ Harry, that's
fantastic! 14 O.W.L's! And an O+! I didn't even know that grade existed!” Hermione was beaming at his with an expression
of extreme pride. Harry blushed, feeling he did alright, at least he had the Auror classes and that was what mattered.
Hermione's face all at once transformed into trepedition. Harry watched as she took a deep breath. “ Okay, open mine
now.” she said quickly. Harry personally didn't know why she was so nervous, he knew she'd done fantastic, but he opened
her letter quickly anyway.

Harry scanned her letter quickly, counting, while Hermione watched him anxiously. Harry looked up and smiled at her, “ I
do believe Miss Granger, that you've broken the previous school record with 19 O.W.L.'s! The only thing you didn't get
an O in was your Astronomy practical, and really? Who would have gotten an O during that exam?” Harry asked
incredulously. All of a sudden he found himself hugging an armful of Hermione, who was so relieved she could barely
speak. He held her, feeling an odd sensation of comfort and peace come over him. They were going back to school, he
would get to train to be an Auror, assuming he passed his Newt's that is, his friends were with him, and Hermione would
be in almost every one of his classes. I can do this, he thought, I can defeat Voldemort, and I will!

After getting a shower and getting dressed, Harry wandered downstairs for breakfast, where he was greeted at the bottom
of the stairs by a largely grinning Ron. “ Harry, you won't believe this, I've just opened my letter, and..” Ron
started.

“ You've gotten your O.W.L's? How'd you do mate?” Harry asked enthusiastically.

“ Oh, yeah, I got 8 O.W.L's, not good enough for Snape's Advanced Potions, but I won't be crying over that mate! I've
gotten the Quidditch captaincy!” Ron shouted the last bit, grinning like a maniac. For a brief moment Harry felt a stab
of jealousy, right because as if you don't have enough to be getting on with between classes and training to defeat
Voldemort, plus learning your new powers, a voice that sounded a lot like Hermione's said in his head. This is what Ron
has been striving for, plus he's a brilliant strategist. Harry smiled a genuine smile at Ron.

“ Congratulations , Ron! That's bloody fantastic!” Harry clapped Ron on the back as he said this. Ron, however, looked
slightly unsure.

“ Are you sure, Harry? I mean you've been on the team longer, and..” Ron trailed off, looking at Harry.

“ No, Ron! You deserve this, besides, we both know you are the better strategist. Also, as keeper you know the other
positions better. It'll be great!” Harry smiled encouragingly at Ron. At this Ron seemed to relax, and they turned
towards the kitchen discussing plans for this year's Quidditch team. Hermione looked up upon their entering the kitchen,
gave Harry a bright smile, and Ron a pointed ' I told you so' look. They sat and began to eat as Mrs. Weasley bustled
around making plans for the trip to Diagon Alley.

Harry whispered to Hermione, “ You haven't seen Rowen or Dumbledore today have you? I wanted to talk to her about
joining the Order.” Hermione just shook her head at Harry and shrugged. “ Oh well, I'm sure I'll see her after we get
back from Diagon Alley.” Mr. Weasley, Remus and Tonks would be accompanying the teens, as they purchased their school
supplies this year. After eating they stood at the fireplace, waiting to Floo.

Once they arrived, they hit Flourish and Blotts first to get their school books. Ron grumbled about getting it out of
the way. As soon as they had finished, Ron decided to go look in Quality Quidditch Supplies while Harry and Hermione
went to pick up extra ingredients for their advanced potions class. They all agreed to meet up at Fred and George's new
shop afterwards.

Harry also stopped quickly with Hermione at Gringott's, as she had to exchange muggle money and he needed to get money
from his vault. Harry was glad it was Hermione with him, and not Ron, Harry hated feeling guilty about the amount of
money in his vault. If Hermione thought there was a rather large amount in there, she wouldn't say anything, anyway.
Harry held Hermione's hand to comfort her on the ride back, as the cart made her slightly motion sick.

After that they met Ron at Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes, where they found him deep in conversation with Luna Lovegood?
Luna was speaking to Ron about her trip with her father over the summer, and rather than having the glazed look Ron
usually got when talking to Luna, Ron was actually paying attention, and responding! Harry greeted Luna cheerfully, he
had not forgotten how her words at end of term last year had helped him. Hermione just barely nodded in her direction.

They wandered in the aisles of the shop, looking at the various products lining the shelves. Harry secretly thought that
Fred and George were very brilliant, most of their ideas were ingenious. Hermione was complaining about the amount of
things she would need to confiscate from the younger students. Harry just smiled at her, knowing that she was secretly
impressed as well. After a short period of time, Remus came in, telling them that it was time to go home, as they didn't
want to stay too long due to safety concerns. Harry and Hermione followed immediately, while dragging Ron away from Luna
who was saying to 'Ronald' that she would owl him with the rest of the story. Ron grinned at this.

Upon arriving at home, they heard shouts coming from the livingroom area. Harry, Ron and Hermione investigated the
sounds and found Molly Weasley standing in a towering rage before a seated Rowen and a standing Dumbledore.

“ You cannot honestly be thinking of allowing this Dumbledore! Harry is too young to join the Order! He isn't ready!
This is a war, and you can't allow this woman,” Molly shouted, disgusted, “ to let him join.” Rowen simply sat and
stared stonily at Molly, while Dumbledore tried to calm her down.

“ My dear Molly, Harry has been through more than most of the Order's members. He is ready. And Rowen, as his guardian
is able to give him permission.” Dumbledore stated all this in a soft, final tone. The one that meant the discussion was
over. At that moment, he was called out by Tonks, as he had a call in the kitchen fireplace. Molly turned to Rowen.

“ As if the likes of you should be allowed to be guardian for poor dear Harry. You are evil, and it's bad enough that
Dumbledore is allowing you to re join, but to drag Harry into this as well. He is too young!” Harry was about to start
forward at this, but was stooped by a hand from Hermione. She shot a significant look towards Ron, and Harry was
reminded that even if what Molly was saying angered him, she was Ron's mother, and really she only wanted to protect
him. She didn't realize yet that she would not be able to. Harry watched, praying that Rowen would see all this too.

“ Mrs. Wesley,” Rowen started in a soft, steel like voice,” I know that you have done your utmost to care for Harry and
I appreciate that fact. Do not, however speak to me as if I am something beneath you. I will not tolerate it a second
time. This is a war, and Harry has a larger role than you know at this moment, so I can forgive you for your ignorance.
As much as you wish you were Harry's guardian, you are not. I am. I have given my permission, so there is no point in
arguing. Harry will join the Order.” Rowen spoke with a tone that brooked no argument. At this Molly turned and left the
room, muttering.

“ You can come out now, Harry.” Rowen called out, smilingly. “ you had a good day?” Harry nodded in response to this. “
Good. I hope you are ready Harry, because we are joining the Order tonight.”

A/N 2: Okay wow, shorter chapter, I know but I didn't want to get into the Order ceremony in this chapter. I'm not super
pleased with my Diagon Alley, stuff, but I kinda of made it a personal challenge to try to do it with no dialogue, and
that was as much as I could get out of it! Up next is joining the Order, duh, and maybe some Snape/ Rowen stuff? Also I
counted the O.W.L's as if an E or an O would get you an O.W.L level, in case anyone's confused!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

7. Chapter Seven

Disclaimer: I am in no way associated with Harry Potter or J.K. Rowling, this story is for my own amusement ( and
hopefully the amusement of others!) and not for profit.

Chapter 7 - So Mote it Be!

Harry sat alone in the library, anxiously shooting glances towards the door. Rowen had requested that he meet with her,
so that she could explain what would happen at the Order's meeting tonight. She was 15 minutes late however. Harry
glanced at the door once again, only to see Rowen coming through it with an apologetic smile on her face.

“ Sorry I'm late Harry! Had a hold up at the blood bank, stocking up, you know, for the school term.” She shot Harry a
small smile. “ I don't really know how much I'm looking forward to teaching what with... certain people at the school,
but I'll get to know you better so that's something right?” She shot a glance at Harry, as if expecting this friendly
overture to be rejected. Harry knew that feeling all too well.

“ Yeah, absolutely. It'll be great. So you're worried about running into Snape, huh?” Harry grinned wryly. He hated
Snape, but had a feeling that seeing Snape's first encounter with Rowen would be amusing.

“ Professor Snape, Harry.” Rowen admonished. “It is a sign of great wisdom to show elders your respect. It's one of the
lamia's redes. Especially for us, because sometimes your elder may appear younger than yourself!” Rowen spoke to Harry
seriously.

“ What's a rede?” asked Harry. He was very curious about his godmother and where she came from. Knowing her felt like a
connection to his mother.

“It's sort of like a law. Lamia tend to follow their own ways, but that one is important.

We also place a lot of importance on trees and nature. Embrace that which kills you, I suppose. We consider it a sign of
power. It's where I got my name , you know. The rowen tree was the Celtic tree sigh for my birth. And my surname, Silva,
it's Latin for the woods. Our family is a very powerful, very old lamia family. But as with most, powerful does not
always mean 'good'. My father was cast out for marrying my mother you know...” Rowen trailed off thoughtfully at this,
and then seemed to shake herself out of the revere she was in. “ I apologize, Harry, I didn't mean to go on like that! I
asked you here to talk about this evening. The initiation ritual is very straightforward, if a little eerie. Dumbledore
is a very smart man, he uses very old magick rituals for the initiation. These bind the witch or wizard with a very old,
very powerful magick, which, should you break, would result in dire consequences.” Rowen proceeded to go over the entire
ritual with him so that he would know what to say when the time came.

They had spent a while ensconced in the library together, Rowen had conjured up some sandwiches with a flick of her
wand. After a while, Rowen began to ask Harry subtle, if pointed, questions about his years growing up and at Hogwarts.
Harry gladly told her his many tales, happy that she had the time and inclination to get to know him. She laughed at
many of his stories ( mostly starring Fred and George in some way, shape, or form) and said nothing at all during the
less than happy moments.

“ Harry, you truly have been through more than most adults I know. I'm sorry that you had to lose Sirius so quickly.
Anything I can think to say sounds trite, but I know that he must have loved you very much. No one could know you and
not love you.” Rowen stated quietly when Harry had finished. Harry just stared at her, silently. So few times in his
life had he heard someone say they loved him. He slowly reached out and grasped her hand, and they sat there saying
nothing for a short while. “ Well, one day I'll reciprocate and tell you my sad life story but for now, we should get
ready for tonight. I'm sure that Ron and Hermione are missing you as well.”

As if on cue, Hermione and Ron came bursting in at that moment, arguing loudly about the existence of the Crumple-Horned
Snorkack, Ron arguing Luna's side valiantly, if terribly. “Oh, Harry! There you are, we've been looking for you all day!
Hello, Professor Silva.” Hermione smiled.

“ Just Rowen, please Hermione. If I may call you that?” Hermione nodded her assent. “ Well, I'm not a professor just
yet. I'll be leaving then Harry, I'm sure you will have plenty of things to talk about with your friends. Remember to
meet me in the hall at 7 o'clock sharp.” With a small smile that included everyone, Rowen left the room.

Harry proceeded to tell Ron and Hermione of his afternoon with his godmother, eager to gage their opinions on Rowen. Ron
seemed oblivious to this and merely commented on the initiation, moaning about how he wished it was him. Hermione,
however, astute as always, seemed to sense Harry's underlying need to be reassured. “ I for one think she's going to be
an excellent professor, Harry. I like her, she seems, well, a bit scary honestly, but she smiles around you. She looks
like she hasn't done it in a long time.” Hermione smiled encouragingly at Harry while she said this. Harry felt a great
rush of relief when Hermione said that she liked Rowen, although the fact that Rowen would soon be one of their teachers
probably greatly swayed her opinion.

After that Harry rushed upstairs to get ready for his initiation into the Order, and met Rowen as promised, at precisely
seven. They stood together in the hall as members of the Order entered. Some greeted Harry with surprise, some with
delight, and some just nodded as they passed into the meeting room. One of the last to arrive was Remus, who clapped
Harry on the shoulder, asking him if he knew everything he needed to know, while looking significantly at Rowen. Harry
answered in the affirmative, and watched Remus enter the room before turning to Rowen with a questioning expression.

Rowen sighed softly, “ I personally don't like or dislike Remus, Harry, I never knew him particularly well. However,
vampires and werewolves have a deep seated hatred of each other traditionally. I myself have never held this prejudice,
I could care less if one is a werewolf, vampire or human. I'm sure Remus will get over this once he realizes that I am
not the root of all evil.” she chuckled at the end of this statement. Harry, who had been about to question her further
stopped when he saw her face go completely still and white with fury. He turned to see Snape entering the hall. Snape
also looked up with his usual 'especially for Potter' sneer, but froze when he saw Rowen behind Harry.

“ Rowen.. “ Snape started towards them. “ I had no idea... you haven't been... why are you...” the potions master seemed
unusually flustered. Harry was delighting in this, he had never seen Snape so uncomfortable, not even when Harry had
seen his memories in the pensieve.

“Severus.” stated Rowen coldly. Snape reared back as though slapped at her tone of voice. “ I am here because I am a
member of the Order. I am speaking for Harry tonight.” She stated all of this matter of factly, despite the fact that
Snape seemed shocked by this. “ Although I have no desire whatsoever to evince your friendship again, Severus, I can
force myself to be polite and I expect the same from you, seeing as we will be seeing a lot of each other at Hogwarts. I
am to be teaching the Defense against the Dark Arts class”

Snape looked at her with a strange light in his eyes. Conscious of Harry's presence he leaned in to whisper, “ I had
hoped that we could meet to talk about certain things..” but Rowen cut him off.

“ There is nothing to discuss, Severus. I have had nothing to say to you since the day you took that mark. I don't care
that you switched sides, I don't care how much you've done for the Order. You had no reason to take it in the first
place! He had nothing to give you that I..” as Rowen spoke she became increasingly more upset. Harry now saw that when
angered, her eyes became an almost molten silver color that seemed inhuman. Now he knew why that Deatheater had backed
away from just the sight of her anger. Fortunately Dumbledore came into the hall at that moment. He asked that Snape
join them inside so that they may proceed. Snape reluctantly followed him in. Harry glanced up at Rowen.

“ Not now, Harry. We'll be called soon.” she said, seeming almost drained by her anger. She was correct, they were
called into the room not fifteen minutes after that. Rowen and Harry walked in, seeing the witches and wizards all
seated in chairs. They walked up the aisle that formed between the two sides until they were in front of Dumbledore who
stood at the front of the room, dressed in red and gold robes beside a table with covered items on it.

“ Now as many of you will not know, Rowen Silva has been a member of this order since it's original founding. She has
not been publicly announced as a member until now, due to the sensitive nature of the tasks she has performed for us. I
tell you this now to clear up any confusion during the actual ceremony.” Dumbledore spoke over the murmur that ran
trough the room at this announcement, being Headmaster of a school he was used to talking over others when necessary. “
let the initiation begin!”

Dumbledore came to stand in front of Harry as a silence fell on the room, making his face and everyone else's seem
graver in the flickering candlelight. He stared at Harry silently for a moment, giving him a small wink, before
beginning.

“ Who comes forth to join?” Dumbledore started.

“ It is I, Harry James Potter, son of Lily Evans and James Potter.” Harry carefully recited the words Rowen had helped
him prepare.

“ Who speaks for you?” Dumbledore questioned.

“ It is I, Rowen Wisteria Silva, who vouches for him.” Rowen stated in her clear voice.

Dumbledore picked up a long dagger from the table, it's handle an ornate carving of wood and encrusted with rubies. He
placed the point of this dagger directly above Harry's heart. Harry's eyes widened slightly with fear, though he had
known about this part. Rowen had prepared him well.

“ You are about to enter a communion of power, a gathering of people who seek to destroy the Dark. You are about to
declare yourself on the side of Light, declare your intent to rid the world of this Darkness, fight in this War,
alongside your breatheran. Have you the courage to make this essay?” Dumbledore spoke in a loud clear voice that seemed
to resonate with his power. Gone was the gently laughing old man Harry was used to, to be replaced by this frightfully
powerful wizard.

“ I enter with perfect love and perfect trust.” Harry responded in an equally strong voice, looking at Rowen from the
corner of his eye.

“ Are you willing to swear an oath?” Dumbledore asked.

“ I am” Harry replied.

“ Repeat after me; That I will keep secret what I am asked to keep secret, and never divulge the names or the meeting
place of the Order unless by their consent.” Harry repeated what he was told to by Dumbledore.

“ I, Harry Potter, do of my own free will most solemnly swear to protect, help and defend my brothers and sisters of the
Order.

I always keep secret what must not be revealed.

All that is between my two hands belongs to the Light.”

Harry looked up at the end of his oath to see the light of pride in Dumbledore's eyes. Out of the corner of his eye he
saw Rowen looking on with pride. In the audience he saw Molly looking fearful, while the rest of the Weasley's looked on
with pride, or devilish glee in the twins sake. He saw Remus' face looking on in the crowd, and also Snape's , each
looking proud and disgusted, respectfully. Harry felt a strange power within the room, as if some magick from the earth
itself had wound it's way through the room.

Dumbledore took the dagger away from his heart where it had rested throughout the whole oath. He looked up at the crowd
and declared in a resounding voice that was echoed by members throughout the room.

“ So mote it be!”

A/N: Well, seems like a good place to stop! All information from the initiation was taken from witchway.net, a wiccan
site. I changed the words up, though, obviously! Next up is back to Hogwarts! Yay school! Lol! See the button? It's a
pretty button, press it please? ( Wow, that sounded a bit dirty, didn't it? Oh well, review anyway.)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

8. Chapter eight

Disclaimer – I do not own Harry Potter, nor am I in any way associated with J.K. Rowling, or Scholastic books.

Chapter 8 - Sing for Survival

Harry had a restful night's sleep. The meeting had adjourned soon after his initiation, with nothing more exciting
happening other than discussions of assignments and mundane reports. After everything that had happened thus far, Harry
had somewhat expected the meeting to be more exciting than this.

Afterwards, in his room, Ron had expressed vocal disappointment at Harry's not being able to tell them of the meeting,
although Harry's slight details of the initiation somewhat mollified him. Hermione just tutted at Ron, “ Honestly Ron,
he's bound by magic!” Ron just rolled his eyes and tuned her out as usual.

After a rushed breakfast, Harry, Ron, Ginny and Hermione once again set out on foot to King's Cross Station, much as
they had last year. They were accompanied by Remus, Tonks, Rowen and Mr. And Mrs. Weasley. Upon arriving at the station,
they all dispersed into small groups to casually disappear through the barrier between platforms 9 and 10.

Once on Platform 9 3/4's it was the usual flurry of finding belongings while Mrs. Weasley hovered around, making sure
they had everything they needed. She gave Harry a fierce hug before boarding, which Harry returned, wanting to leave
things on a good note after her disagreement withRowen. Harry waved goodbye to Remus, Tonks, and Mr. Weasley. With a
last nod to Rowen, who would be apperating ahead of them, the four of them clambered aboard the train and went in search
of an empty compartment.

They found one at the end of the last car, and were soon joined by Luna ( who smiled dreamily at them all and then
proceeded to sit as close to a flustered Ron as possible ) and Neville, who came in and collapsed next to Hermione in
the last available seat, chatting about his new wand and his O.W.L. Results ( he received a shocking E in Potions.
Potions! )

After a short while, Hermione and Ron had to leave for their prefect meeting, leaving Harry , Ginny, Luna and Neville
alone. Harry fell into conversation with Neville about his Gran, and his summer while Ginny leafed through her copy of
Witch Weekly and Luna promptly turned the latest edition of The Quibbler upside down and began to read. Harry found
himself quite impressed by the changes in Neville over the summer, not only had he slimmed down and grown a few inches,
but his overall confidence seemed to have vastly improved.

After a few games of exploding snap, and a visit from the sweet trolley, Hermione and Ron returned, Hermione complaining
about ' that cow ' Pansy Parkinson. Harry just smiled at her and handed her the Sugar Quills he had gotten for her, she
shot him a small smile of gratitude and sank down to sit between he and Neville.

Before long, they had the usual expected, if completely unwelcome, visit from Malfoy and his cronies. “ Still running
around with this lot, eh Potter? You'll see what the likes of Mudblood lovers like you will get!” Malfoy sneered at them
all. Ron leapt up, pulling out his wand, but Harry just smiled nastily in Malfoy's direction.

“And how's your daddy doing in Azkaban, Malfoy? Have you had many penitentiary visits with your Mum?” Harry asked in a
sarcastic tone.

“ Just you wait, Potter! If you think what happened to your little friends last year was bad ... I'm sure the Dark Lord
will be happy to kill your little Mudblood girlfriend first..” Malfoy was cut off as Harry launched himself at Draco,
hitting him anywhere he could. Apparently my working out did a lot for me this summer, Harry thought to himself.
Eventually Hermione pulled him off of Malfoy, and Harry saw that Ron and Neville had been holding Crabbe and Goyle back.
“ You'll pay for this, Potter!” screamed Malfoy, blood running down his chin, glaring at Harry through his rapidly
swelling eye.

“ That one's getting a little old Malfoy! Try coming up with some new material.” Harry shouted after Malfoy's retreating
back.

“ Harry,” Hermione admonished “ you know you are better than this, than him!” she said severely. Harry at least had the
grace to look ashamed as she examined his split lip. She dabbed at it with her handkerchief, while holding his chin with
her other hand. For a brief moment their eyes met, and Harry felt as though he were falling into the cinnamon depths.
Just then the train lurched to a stop, announcing their arrival, and jerking Harry and Hermione out of their thoughts.

They piled out onto the platform, dragging their belongings behind them when Harry heard the familiar refrain of “
Firs'-years over 'ere. Firs'–years, follow me!” Harry looked up to see a beaming Hagrid standing with his lantern,
herding the first years over to the boats. He gave Harry a large wave, before turning to his task of guiding them across
the lake. Harry rushed on with his friends to the Thestral driven coaches, momentarily squeezing Neville's shoulder as
he got his first glimpse of the beasts. With a jerk their carriage was off, heading towards Hogwarts.

The group entered the Great Hall to take their seats, waving goodbye to Luna ( although none as enthusiastically as Ron
) as she made her way over to the Ravenclaw table. The remaining five took their seats at the Gryffindor table to await
the sorting ceremony. Harry caught Rowen's eye at the head table and gave her a small smile. Just then, Professor
McGonagall lead a group of terrified first years into the Hall. She placed the worn old stool on the dais in front of
the Hall and placed the worn out, patched hat on top of it. A hush fell over the crowd as the hat opened it's brim and
began to sing.

When I was young, and quite unused

Hogwarts had just begun it's rule,

I was made of thoughts and stuff To do the bidding of the School.

The founders four quite falsely thought

They were united, never to part.

Before too long their true intentions

Became clear, and so they fought.

Dived by the principles

That separated these four friends

Different houses did they seek

And it destroyed them in the end.

For all the brave were Gryffindor

they were the pure of heart.

And Slytherin's cunning ways

set them quite apart.

Whilst Ravenclaw sought intelligence

only the very best.

And Hufflepuff said come I'll teach

all of the rest.

So though my task is once again

to divide you as I speak.

As once before, I implore

my wisdom you should seek.

I have seen the rise and fall

of these four great founders.

So united you should stand

So that none of you flounder.

For in this time of great peril

Together must you stand.

As Darkness reigns among the mass

And war comes to our land.

I'm just a hat, imagine that,

My words will be forgotten.

And house rivalry shall exist

though it really oughtn't.

So heed my words,

don't be a fool.

Divided you will never win

As one support the school!

With that the hat closed it's mouth, it's song over for another year. “ Two warnings, two years in a row.” Hermione said
looking at Harry significantly. “ Perhaps we should give its words more thought, eh Harry?” Harry nodded in response, as
he had been thinking much along these lines himself. Ron seemed not to have heard them, as he was watching the line of
first years progress, waiting for the feast.

Dumbledore's speech was much as many other years, introducing the rules of the school, and pointing out Rowen as the new
Defense against the Dark Arts professor. They were then told to ' tuck in!' But Harry's thoughts were distracted by the
hat's words, and thoughts of his classes beginning tomorrow.

The next morning Harry's classes for the day were double Transfiguration with Hermione and Ron, lunch, and then a double
helping of Charms in the afternoon. Harry was amazed at the amount of work they would be covering in their Advanced
classes. Both professors started their class with lectures of how much they had to cover this year, as N.E.W.T's were
only a year away. Harry, Ron and Hermione were seated around the common room fire, as Hermione lectured them on their
academics.

“ I really hope that you two will get it together this year, to study properly and prepare for our N.E.W.T's” she
lectured sternly.

“ But they aren't until the end of next year!” Ron protested.

“ Which is exactly the type of attitude that got you only 8 O.W.L's Ron!” stated Hermione. “ We need to be prepared, not
just for our tests but for the war! What we are taught in the next year or two could very well save our lives!” Ron
seemed to have zoned out at the mention of his O.W.L's, and was gazing into the fire. Harry was just watching Hermione
as she worked herself up into a tizzy about revision and homework schedules, not to mention their separate training for
Harry's new powers. God, she's beautiful when she gets all in a rage like this. Wait, .. beautiful? Harry had been
avoiding thoughts like this one all summer.

To be honest Harry had been quite worried by his reactions to Hermione all summer long. Something had changed for him
last year when he had thought she'd been killed, and his realization was pushed aside by his grief for Sirius. Now that
Harry was moving past this, although he was far from over it, he had begun to meditate on the differences he felt when
around Hermione. At first Harry had been worried about Ron, since he had thought after the Yule Ball in 4th year that
Ron had liked her. But clearly Ron had gotten over it if he had, as his thoughts seemed to largely center around a
certain Ravenclaw lately. Now the only thing holding Harry back from his growing feelings for Hermione was the
terrifying thought that she just considered them friends. Harry had no definitive proof, to his mind, that Hermione
thought of him any more than she did of Ron. Harry did not want to risk their friendship until he could be sure. And at
times, he felt that time would never come.

“ Harry, what are you staring at?' asked Hermione in an embarrassed tone. Harry jerked realizing that Ron had gone and
he had been staring at Hermione for quite some time.

“ Sorry, Mione, my thoughts just kind of ... drifted there. I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable.” Harry immediately
apologized. “ where's Ron gone to?” he asked.

“ He's gone to do his patrol, although personally, I think he's gone to meet Luna.” Hermione chuckled. “ So we have
double Potions and double DADA tomorrow, are you looking forward to Rowen's lesson? I wonder what she'll start off
teaching us?” Hermione mused. Harry mentally shuddered at the thought of Snape's class tomorrow.

“ I'm sure she will have a good lesson planned, but I can't say I'm looking forward to Potions. Thank Merlin you are in
Potions with me, Mione, I don't know what I'd do without you.” As Harry was speaking Hermione's face turned thoughtful.

“ May I ask you a question Harry?” she asked.

“ Anything at all, Mione, you know that.” he replied.

“ Why is it that you only call me Mione when we are alone? Not that I'm objecting to it, I quite like the nickname, it's
better than Hermy anyway.” she grimaced, referring to the nickname Hagrid had given her when introducing them to Grawp.
“ It just seemed .. odd, that's all.” She looked to Harry clearly expecting an answer, one that Harry couldn't give. He
couldn't tell her that when they were alone, he felt closer, more intimate with her, and it just tended to slip out, an
unbidden sign of his affection for her. So he did the only thing her could. He lied. Badly.

“ I – uh- that is, I've nev, never really thought about it Hermione. I, uh, I guess it's just like an... unconscious
type thing!” said Harry, finally hitting on a plausible excuse. A slight frown flitted across Hermione's face at his
statement, but Harry was too preoccupied with escape to notice.

“ Well, it's late, and, we have early class tomorrow. Potions, first thing! So I, uh, I'll just be going..” Harry
stumbled over this as he gathered his things and backed up to the stairs of the boys dormitory. Hermione watched him
retreat with a sad look in her eyes that Harry never saw.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

9. Chapter Nine

Disclaimer: I don't own him, Meh, I'm too sick to write the rest of the disclaimer:)

Chapter 9 – Can you believe it?

Harry arose early in the morning, after a night of tossing and turning. Between dreading his first day of Potions, and
cursing himself for his stupidity last night in the common room he did not sleep very well, if at all. Not wanting to
face Hermione just yet, Harry dressed quickly and went downstairs early, hoping to eat and leave for Potions before she
came down. Of course Harry realized that he would have to see her in class, but he wanted the extra hour alone to help
clear his head.

On his way down to the Great Hall, he spied Rowen and Snape standing in the corner of the entrance hall arguing. Harry
paused on the stairs, not wanting to interrupt, but reluctant to overhear at the same time.

“.. and what did you expect, Severus? That I would come home and hear how you had finally seen the light, switched sides
and I would just fall into your arms and continue as if nothing had happened?” Rowen was whispering in a broken voice. “
How am I to know you didn't just jump ship when you realized that Dumbledore stood a fair chance of winning?”

Harry had never seen the Potions master look as he did then. He no longer wore his usual cold detached face, on the
contrary, Snape's face was a mixture of shame, anger and a bit of.. longing?

“ Please.. please just listen to me, Ro. I never meant for it to be like that! The Dark Lord.. he.. he “

“ You mean Voldemort! Don't talk about him as if you still serve him, fear him!” Snape flinched at the mention of
Voldemort's name.

“ He threatened you... he knew of my study of the Dark Arts, said he needed my skills, and if I would not join, he would
kill you.” Snape stated this so quietly, Harry almost didn't catch it. Rowen just stared at him.

“ He would have killed me anyway, Severus, I'm a half-breed, remember? You could have gone to Dumbledore, or to me!”
Rowen cried.

“ I did go to Dumbledore! He convinced me to turn against V- Voldemort, and give evidence to the Order almost
immediately. I wasn't thinking clearly when I took the mark, I was terrified and could see no other option. Then you
left, and when you finally did come back for Lily and Harry you wouldn't even see me, let alone speak to me!” Snape
declared bitterly.

Rowen paused at this, looking thoughtful. “ Even if I did believe you about this, it makes no difference! Look at who
and what you've become, Severus. This cold, bitter, twisted man is not the man I once lo.. knew. And Harry.. Severus he
is my godson and I am going to be here for him. I promised Lily. You can't even get over your hatred of a man who died
15 years ago! The sins of the father are not the sins of the son. I.. I can't do this with you right now... I'm sorry.”
With that Rowen walked away into the Great Hall as Snape stared after her looking pole-axed. He then shook his head and
turned towards the dungeons.

Harry sat on the stairs thinking of what he'd heard. It had sounded as though Rowen had actually loved Snape before he
took the mark. Ugh. As for what she said about him, Harry was glad that she planned on staying, but a part of him
bristled at her inference to his father's sins. Remember Snape's pensieve whispered Hermione's voice in his head. Harry
grimaced, allowing the thought that his father had not been perfect.

While sitting and thinking, Harry did not hear Hermione come down the stairs. “ Harry? What are you doing up so early?”
she asked softly. Harry looked up at her, startled by her appearance.

“ I came down.. early, for breakfast and to review my Potions notes from last year.” Hermione had a look of pleasant
surprise on her face at this. She noticed however, that something was not right with Harry.

“ Harry, what happened?” Hermione asked in a concerned tone. Harry was yet again amazed by Hermione's perceptiveness. He
stood up and began to tell her what he had overheard as they walked into the Great Hall and seated themselves at the
Gryffindor table. Harry was stacking his plate with eggs, bacon, and toast when Hermione responded,

“ I don't know Harry.. but I mean, I think it's best left to Rowen, isn't it? I know you dislike Professor Snape, but
Dumbledore trusts him, so that has to mean something right? Rowen is smart, I'm sure she will handle it just fine.”
Harry listened to Hermione, conceding that she was right about Dumbledore, and he was a good judge of character, even if
he tried to find the good in everyone.

“ You don't think I should ask her about it, then?” Harry questioned Hermione.

“ Well, I think she'll answer you if you do ask. But Harry,” Hermione placed her hand on top of his, “ Rowen's decision
is just that. Her decision. You wouldn't try to interfere, right?”

Harry nodded thoughtfully, glancing down at Hermione's hand on his. Hermione, following the direction of his gaze,
jerked her hand away while blushing furiously. “ Come on Harry, we don't want to be late for class.” she stated briskly,
getting up to leave. Harry smiled and followed her.

Once they arrived in the Potions classroom they sat in their usual beck row seats. Harry was not looking forward to this
class, especially after this morning. If Snape did love Rowen, then he had just been rejected and was bound to be in a
terrible mood. More terrible than usual that is. Don't know if I blame him either. Harry shook his head. Charitable
thoughts for Snape?  I must be ill.

Once the class had settled in, Snape came swooping through the doors, causing the class to immediately quiet down. As
usual his presence seemed to command silence. He stalked to the front of the classroom, turning to face them all once
there.

“ You have all been granted the extreme privilege of being accepted into this class. Whether you will stay is another
matter entirely. I expect no less than an E or O on all graded essays, or you will be removed from this class” Snape
stated this in a cold voice. Harry could hear Malfoy sniggering to the right of him. Harry gulped, realizing how much
work he would have to put into this class. Thank Merlin Hermione was here with him.

Snape went on to outline the potions they would be studying, all of them much more complex than their O.W.L. Level
potions. After his lecture ended, Snape flicked his wand at the blackboard and the instructions for the Draught of
Living Death appeared. Harry grimaced, remembering the mention of this draught made in his very first, humiliating
potions class.

Snape stalked about the class observing their work, snapping out comments as he went. Harry did his best, reading the
instructions three times, as well as writing them down before proceeding. He tried not to let Snape's hovering about
distract him until..

“ Potter!” Snape snapped. Malfoy looked up, eager to see Harry's usual 'What is the crap? No points!' that he got from
Snape. Snape glared at Harry. “ You are supposed to be stirring in a clockwise , counter clockwise motion, Potter!”
Almost at once Snape's sneer fell off his face , and it became neutral. “ If you correct your stirring now, the Draught
will still be somewhat acceptable.” With this he swept up to his desk leaving everyone with a shocked expression. Harry
continued, correcting his stirring and at the end of class capped a vial of potion and placed it on Snape's desk.

Hermione caught up to Harry outside class. “ Harry, can you believe it? Do you think what Rowen said to him effected him
that much?” she asked as they headed to lunch.

“ Either that, or Snape's all of a sudden bi polar!” Harry replied. “ Who knows? All I care about is that I might
actually pass potions this year!” Harry sat down to eat lunch,feeling a bit of relief at this development. A few minutes
later Ron stumbled into the Great Hall, plopping down to eat.

“ Ron Weasley! Don't tell me you just woke up! For goodness sakes Ron, you should be using your free period to stay on
top of school work!” Hermione hissed at Ron.

“No work to be on top of just yet, is there now?” Ron answered around a mouthful of food. Hermione huffed at this, but
didn't comment further. Harry took this opportunity to fill Ron in on Potions and the mornings happenings. “ Well, at
least it cuts you some slack, eh Harry?” Ron stated optimistically. After that the discussion turned to what they
thought DADA class would be like.

After lunch, they headed towards their defense class. Harry was quite excited to see what Rowen would teach them. As
they entered the class, they saw that it had been rearranged. The desks were now lined the walls in a U shape, creating
a large empty space in the middle of the classroom. The trio chose a table in the middle of the back row, allowing them
to face the front directly.

Rowen came striding in after a few moments. She walked to the front of the class and made her name appear on the board.
“ Good afternoon class. I am Professor Silva and I will be teaching you Defense Against the Dark Arts this year. As you
all know, you are entering the advanced portion of your education. I know that your teachings in this subject have
been... somewhat erratic, however we have no time to re-learn O.W.L. Level spells. All of you in this class had at least
an E on your O.W.L's, so I expect that I shouldn't have to review with you.” Rowen walked around the open area as she
spoke to the class. She strode to the middle of the area.

“ All of you! Up! Surround me please!” she barked out these orders. The class, puzzled, followed her commands. “ Wands
out, please. Now I want all of you to hex me at once, do you understand?” The class looked around searching for
confirmation that she wasn't joking. “ Come now, if one of you land a hex, I will give you 20 points!” Harry and
Hermione exchanged confused looks. “ On my count! One ,, two,, three!” Rowen held her wand above her head, shouting
'Infragilis Aegis'!

Every student shot various hexes and spells at her, Harry included and were all shocked to see that not one spell made
it to her. A cone of gold light had poured out of her wand tip and dropped over her, absorbing all the jinxes making it
glow brighter, When the class finally stopped casting, she lowered her wand and the light disappeared. “ Can anyone tell
me what spell I just performed?”

Hermione's hand shot up. “ It was an Unbreakable Shield charm. They are supposed to be very complex and draining, and
it's rarely used in battle.” she answered.

“ Excellent Miss Granger, ten points to Gryffindor. Now can anyone tell me why this would be rarely used in combat?”
Rowen asked. Harry was the first one to raise a hand this time.

“ Well, if it drains you, you wouldn't be able to perform anything besides this spell. It would leave you defenseless.”
Rowen smiled in his direction.

“Another 10 for Gryffindor. Can anyone give me an instance when it would be useful in battle?”

Surprisingly, Ron was hesitantly raising his hand. “ Well, if someone were strong enough, it would be a good idea for
one person to cast it over two people, while the other curses through it?” Ron's voiced seemed to get smaller as he
answered, afraid he was wrong.

“ 10 more for Gryffindor! Excellent use of strategy, Mr. Weasley.” Ron beamed at this compliment. “ Now, I want all of
you to form two lines across from one another to practice. Remember, wand straight up, slightly circle the tip and say
Infragilis Aegis,”

Rowen walked in between the rows as they lined up to practice. No one produced anything on their first try. Upon his
second try, Harry produced a gold mist, but it did not fully cover him. Rowen observed him. “ Very good, Mr. Potter!
Next time try to envision the power being drawn out of you, through your wand tip.”

Hermione had been listening, as she was next to Harry, and on her third try produced a full shield. She was only able to
maintain it for a few moments though. Harry watched her proudly and shortly thereafter was able to produce his own. He
was quickly followed by Ron and Neville.

Rowen finished up class asking for ten inches of parchment on the derivation and proper incantation of the charm. As the
trio walked towards their common room, Hermione was commenting on how strong Rowen must be to hold her shield for so
long, when Cho Chang approached them.

“ Harry hi! Could I talk to you a moment?” she asked. Hermione glared at her while Ron observed. Harry just stared at
her blandly.

“Sure, what do you want Cho?” he asked.

“Privately, Harry?” Cho answered. Hermione fairly bristled at this.

“Anything you have to say and be said in front of my friends.” Harry stated simply.

“ I , uh, just wanted to apologize for last year, and I was thinking.. maybe..” She was stumbling. Harry cut her off.

“It's alright. It's over and done with, and I hope we can be friends.” Harry said firmly. Cho's face fell at this, while
Hermione's face lit up. Ron looked at Hermione and then Harry with a knowing smile on his face.

Later that night in their dorm, Ron looked at Harry from his bed. “ You know Harry, I reckon she likes you!” Ron stated.

“ Who? Cho?” Harry asked horrified. Ron chuckled at his tone of voice.

“ Well, her too, but I was talking about Hermione you idiot!” Harry scoffed at this idea. “ You didn't see her face when
you turned Cho down Harry! She was practically glowing!” Harry just looked at Ron, not responding.

As Harry lay down though, he had a large smile on his face, and a bit of hope in his heart.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

10. Chapter Ten

Disclaimer: I am in no way associated with J.K. Rowling or Scholastic books. I don't own Harry Potter, although I did
dream I did once, ... but I don't think it counts!

Chapter 10 - Only in your ..

The next few weeks passed quickly for Harry. Between classes and homework, not to mention that Ron had become just as
obsessive about Quidditch practice as any previous Gryffindor captain, Harry had almost no free time to himself,
although he did manage to visit Hagrid a time or two. Now that Harry had his schedule somewhat together, which is to say
Hermione planned it all out for him, they started to concentrate on trying to find ways to use Harry's new Seer powers.
Ron kept pestering Harry incessantly for predictions for everything from homework, to the weather for their next
practice, laughing heartily each time. Harry didn't find this quite as amusing as Ron, but tried to ignore him for the
most part.

One evening he, Ron and Hermione were in the library looking in several different books for any information about Seers,
when Rowen strolled into the library heading towards them. She glanced at their reading material and laughed softly.

“ You know Harry, you could have just come and asked me about training for your powers! Did you think Lily would just
leave you to deal with it yourself? She made sure I knew what must be done before giving me her diary. When do you have
time to start? All of you of course, as I don't think you'll be doing this alone, correct?” Rowen glanced around at the
three of them. Harry just stared at her shocked. None of them had thought to ask Rowen, or even Dumbledore for that
matter. Maybe they were so used to doing these types of things without any help, but it had not occurred to Harry.

“ Well we can start right away!” Hermione answered for all of them. “ We have a 2 hour block free every Monday,
Wednesday , and Sunday evening! Where should we meet?” she asked, wrinkling her brow.

“ Well as to that,” Rowen responded, her eyes twinkling “ I would think that either my classroom or the Room of
Requirement would be good. Perhaps the Room of Requirement, as it is bound to be more comfortable.”

“ You know about the Room?” Harry asked, looking up at her.

“ Of course, it was one of my favorite places to avoid, well, just about everyone in my school days.” Rowen laughed. “
So since it is Monday now, shall we meet there this Wednesday evening, then?” They all agreed on a time, and the trio
departed the library to head towards their common room. Ron talked the whole while about how grateful he was that they
didn't have to look through all those books, and when they came to the hall that turned down to Ravenclaw's common room,
he mumbled a barely audible excuse and took off, leaving Harry and Hermione laughing behind him.

Harry and Hermione entered the Gryffindor common room and ensconced themselves in a cozy corner not too far from the
fire. Hermione, naturally pulled out her homework to put any ' finishing touches' on it. Harry just sat there with his
Charms homework in front of him, but his mind far from it. Truth be told, Harry had not expected to delve into his
powers so quickly, and he was a little apprehensive about it. He had no idea what to expect Wednesday, and he didn't
know if Rowen would expect him to try them out then, or just explain them to him. He really hoped it was the latter and
not the former.

Eventually Hermione noticed him staring off into space, and looked at him with concern. “ Harry, are you okay?” she
questioned.

“ Uh, yeah, I'm just fine Mione.” Harry answered, startled out of his thoughts. He blushed when he realized what he had
unconsciously called her. He had tried to avoid using his nickname for her since the conversation, better known as
'Harry makes an arse of himself in the common room'. Which I do a lot apparently! Harry was so preoccupied, he didn't
notice the large smile that had come over Hermione's face when he had said it.

“ Come on, Harry, I know you better than that. Something is bothering you! Are you concerned about using your powers?”
she asked, looking straight at him.

Harry was, as usual, amazed by her. She always seemed to look at him and see straight into him. Frankly Harry wondered
who the Seer was here, her or him. “ Well.. I am a bit nervous, yeah. I mean, I'm supposed to have all these big powers,
but I've never used them! I mean besides that one dream, and I have NO idea what triggered that! Am I supposed to just
all of a sudden call upon these powers?” As Harry talked he grew more agitated, but rather than get louder he started
gesturing with his hands wildly. Hermione caught one of them in her own hands, and started rubbing circles on it gently,
trying to calm him down.

“ Harry, these are all very good points, but you are forgetting one thing. Rowen is the one teaching you. She would
never knowingly harm you, Harry, she cares about you far too much.” Hermione said all this in a soothing tone. Harry
felt his anxiety melt away at her touch. He took a deep breath, and then another one.

“ You're right Mione, I should trust Rowen.” Harry said this very quietly, afraid that if Hermione realized what she was
doing, she would stop doing it. Harry desperately wanted to be able to confess his feelings to Hermione, but everytime
he thought about it, an icy fear gripped his chest. If she rejected him, their friendship would never be the same. Half
a loaf of bread is better than none at all, right? Harry asked himself. Even as he thought this, he knew that he would
not be able to ignore his feelings for very long. So in the meantime he sat, feeling Hermione's small hands caressing
his, praying that if he stayed still enough she wouldn't stop.

Eventually, Hermione did pull her hand away, blushing as she realized just how long they had sat there , silently
watching each other. She muttered an excuse about getting up early, and Harry's eyes followed her all the way up the
dormitory stairs, missing the feel of his hand in hers.

On Wednesday , Harry could barely eat his dinner, he was all at once dreading and looking forward to their meeting with
Rowen in a few hours. As he watched Ron shovel his food in at his usual speed, Harry sat, wondering what he would be
subjected to this evening. Harry glanced over at Hermione, his thoughts shifting to her and his lack of ability to
confess to her how he felt. Harry's mind seemed to overfill with thoughts of Hermione. All of a sudden he realized she
was saying something.

“.. after that we should meet Rowen at 7. What do you think Harry?” Hermione looked at him excitedly. Harry had no idea
what she was referring to.

“ uh, sure sounds great Hermione.” Harry said with a smile, not noticing Ron violently shaking his head behind her.

“Great, let's go then!” Hermione bounced out of her seat and started towards the doors. Harry looked over at Ron, who
was watching him.

“ uhhh... Ron? What did we just agree to?” Harry asked, baffled.

“ Not we mate, you! You just volunteered to do extra revision on your Transfiguration essay! Now I, on the other hand,
will be doing up Quidditch strategies down on the pitch!” Ron laughed. Harry cursed his stupidity for not listening to
Hermione.

“ Harry! Are you coming?” Hermione yelled from ahead of him.

“ Have fun Harry!” chortled Ron. Harry shook his head and followed Hermione towards the library. Truth be told, he would
much rather spend time alone with her, even if it was doing homework. After what seemed like hours in the library
looking up obscure references with Hermione until he was almost cross eyed, she looked at her watch, declaring that it
was time to meet Ron at the Room of Requirement.

Ron was already waiting when they got there, a smug smile on his face. Harry walked back and forth three times in front
of the door, and it suddenly materialized out of the wall. They walked in to see a dimly lit room, with lots of thick,
squishy cushions laying about, candles burning, and in a far corner there was a large bed with red silk coverings.
Scattered about on small tables were books about Seeing and Divination.

Ron whistled low. “ Harry, you think I might um, borrow this setup sometime?” he asked with a wicked grin. Hermione
glared at him and smacked him on the shoulder, just about as high as she could reach these days.

“ No you may not Ron! And furthermore you shouldn't be even thinking of using this room for that, I'd be interested to
hear what Luna has to say abou-” Hermione was cut off by Rowen opening the door. Ron looked like he could have hugged
the Professor for her impeccable timing.

“ Well, this looks like it will do , even if it does look a bit 'R' rated.” Rowen laughed. “ Are you ready to begin
Harry?” Harry looked at her and nodded a bit timidly. Rowen just laughed. “ What, do you think I'm going to go on about
the 'Great Beyond' or shove you into Voldemort's mind tonight Harry?” she looked at him wryly.

Harry laughed and was finally able to break the tension that had been building in him. “ So what are we going to do
tonight precisely?” He questioned.

“ Tonight, I will go over a bit of what Seers can and can't do, and we might try some exercises for relaxation, and then
maybe a foray into a lucid dream. Sounds safe enough? Let's sit.”

At that Rowen flung herself down on one of the cushions, and indicated that they should join her on the floor.

“ Well then, what's the bed for?” Ron asked her.

“ Well, it'd be awfully uncomfortable lucid dreaming while on the floor, now wouldn't it?” she replied. They all took
their seats around her. “ Now Harry, what most basic Seers can do is pretty well known, they have visions or prophecies
of the future. There are two types of Seers, active and inactive. Inactive Seers do still get true visions, but they
mostly can't remember them after and can't call upon their power as they see fit. Active Seers are much more rare and
pretty much the exact opposite. You are an Active Seer Harry. Or you will be, with some training. One of the rarer
categories of Seers are the lucid dreamers. Both Dumbledore and I agree , after hearing about your dream this summer,
that you very well may be one of these. A lucid dreamer has the ability to not only transport themselves to places miles
away, sort of like Astral Projection without the actual projecting, but to also enter the dreams of others, fully aware
of what they are doing. That is to say a lucid dreamer could enter your dreams, cast magic on you and have it still be
effective.”

Harry and Hermione both sat up at this interesting bit of news. Staring at Rowen Hermione asked “ Are you saying that if
Harry entered a wizard's dreams he could hex them there and they would not be able to hex back?”

“ Well yes and no,” Rowen responded. “ it's very dangerous when a lucid dreamer enters another person's dream. The
person doing the dreaming controls the dream world, not the lucid dreamer. So it could be dangerous if the person
dreaming realizes this.”

“ So how do we know if I am this, lucid dreamer? Is there a way to test it?” Harry asked.

“ The only way to know for sure is to try to enter someone's dreams. That's why I was glad you brought Ron and Hermione
with you tonight, I was hoping one of them might volunteer?” Rowen smiled at the two of them. Ron suddenly seemed to
find his cushion highly interesting, Hermione looked at him and sighed.

“ Well I suppose it will have to be me , won't it?” Hermione huffed while glaring at Ron. Ron just shrugged his
shoulders apologetically.

“ Sorry, mate, but I don't think you'd want to be a part of my latest dreams, if you know what I mean.” Ron grinned at
Harry, who just shook his head.

“ Well we may not get to that point tonight anyway, first we have to work on relaxation techniques. You can't attempt a
lucid dream Harry until you can reach a trance-like state.” Rowen commented.

“ And how exactly am I supposed to do this?” Harry asked sarcastically. Rowen just took this in stride.

“ Well, we'll all do the techniques, because they also help for greater concentration skills. I myself have been doing
them for years, and they've greatly improved my mental abilities.” Hermione's eyes positively lit up at this. “ Okay, so
what I want you to do is close your eyes, and try to imagine something that makes your whole body relax. It can be a
memory that is particularly relaxing, or you can just try to visualize your self as an empty vessel, as if your whole
body is hollow.” Harry heard Rowen's gentle words wash over him. My body is hollow, I am empty... empty... hollow.. this
crap is not working! Okay, breath Harry. A memory, a relaxing memory... Harry all of a sudden had a vision of Hermione's
hand on his, rubbing in soft little circles. Yeah, I was relaxed then.. Hermione's hands.. soft hands... circling...

“ Harry.”

“ HARRY!”

Harry jerked up, looking around himself confused. The last thing he remembered was Hermione's hands. “ What?” he asked ,
as he had rather been enjoying reliving the memory. Rowen laughed at him.

“ Very good, Harry! You got it in one. Must have been a very relaxing memory!” Harry blushed at Rowen's teasing tone. He
looked at Ron and Hermione quizzically.

“That was cool, man! It was like you just went limp, and your eyes snapped open but you weren't seeing us, you know?”
Ron marveled. “ All I did was fall asleep.” He laughed.

“ Well, Harry, Hermione, I didn't think you would get this far, but did you want to try the lucid dreaming tonight?”
Rowen questioned them. “ If you feel alright, that is, Harry.”

Harry and Hermione exchanged glances and turned as one to nod in Rowen's direction. “Excellent, then if you'll lay down
on the bed, Hermione, I'll just put you to sleep..” Hermione walked timidly over to the bed and lay down, closing her
eyes. Rowen pointed her wand at Hermione's head and muttered “ Consopio”. Hermione's breathing deepened as she fell
asleep. Rowen looked to Harry. “ Now Harry, I want you to lay down next to her, think of your relaxing memory and cast
this charm on yourself followed by Hermione's name, Alucinor.” She demonstrated the wand movement. “ Remember that
Hermione will not be aware that you are truly there, if at anytime you wish to wake during the dream, say the
incantation Desterto. Alright?” Harry nervously nodded, a bit afraid of doing it.

He lay down next to Hermione, thought of his memory, and flicked his wand saying “ Alucinor Hermione!” At once Harry
found himself in the Gryffindor common room. Hermione was sitting by the fire, staring into the flames, despondent. The
whole situation seemed so real, Harry almost couldn't convince himself that this was a dream. The sounds of Hermione's
great wracking sobs, however, made him hope that it was just a dream. Harry stepped closer to her, and saw that her face
was masked with anguish, and she sat there crying as if she had no more tears left to cry. He walked up to her. “
Hermione?”

Upon seeing Harry's face, Hermione leapt up, a look of disbelief and delight coming over her face. “ Oh Harry!” she
cried ecstatically. “ I knew that it couldn't be true. I told them they were mad, that you would win, but nobody
believed but me. I just knew you were still alive! I'm so happy to see you!” During this Hermione had wrapped her arms
around Harry, hugging him as if she were afraid to let go. She leaned back looking into his eyes deeply. “ I don't know
what I would have done if you were really gone Harry. My world, my whole life died with you.... Harry” Hermione
whispered these words. Harry all of a sudden realized that this was Hermione's nightmare, not her dream, and it was of
him failing, dying at the hands of Voldemort. Feeling suddenly as if he were intruding on something very private, Harry
smiled at her and quickly muttered Desterto.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

11. Chapter Eleven

Disclaimer: I don't Own Harry Potter, I am in no way associated with J.K. Rowling or Scholastic books.

Chapter 11 - Sort of ...Date?

Harry continued to practice his lucid dreaming over the next week or so, but was careful to always use Ron for his
practice. He tried to make this seem like it was not a slight to Hermione, but Harry didn't know how to prevent the hurt
he saw in her eyes every time he chose Ron. The initial awkwardness had eased as September silently slipped into
October, but Harry could not shake the image of Hermione's deep grief over his failure. I cannot fail, he thought, if
only so she never suffers like that. Hermione had not been as open with him since, and neither of them would talk to Ron
about it no matter how much he pestered them.

However, as a Hogsmeade weekend was coming up this weekend, Ron had apparently decided to abandon Harry to finally
facing Hermione, as Ron was escorting Luna to Hogsmeade and absolutely refused to meet up with them to ease Harry's
discomfort.

“ You're nutters, Harry. This is my first date with Luna. And you want me to drag you along? I don't think so mate! I
don't know what's going on with you and Hermione,” Ron said in a tone that indicated he knew exactly what was going on ,
but was trying hard to keep quiet about it, “but you have to talk about it one time or another. Harry you can't avoid
her forever.. think of how your homework would pile up!” Harry rolled his eyes at this, he really couldn't see how Ron
could only think of homework when he thought of Hermione. It could be worse though, he could think of... no better that
Ron thinks homework equals Hermione.

As Friday fast approached, Harry decided to try to speak to Hermione after their training on Wednesday. At least that
way he could speak to her with some semblance of privacy, which he couldn't get in the common room or in class. So he
nervously hung back on Wednesday, his chest constricting as he asked her to stay a moment.

“ Yes, Harry?” Hermione questioned him somewhat coldly. Harry hung his head, knowing he deserved it for avoiding her.

“ I , uh, I” Harry took a deep breath. He felt as though he would pass out at any moment. His palms were sweaty, and it
felt like a Hippogriff was sitting on his chest.

“ Well?” Hermione asked, impatiently waiting for him to begin.

Come on Harry, are you a bloody Gryffindor or not? “ I just wanted to talk to you about last week. What happened I mean,
you know, in your dream. Oh, and I wanted to apologize about avoiding you this week.” Harry rushed this out somewhat,
afraid that his courage would fail him halfway through. I can think about facing Voldemort , but not this one girl. The
fact that it was Hermione made him doubly nervous , he thought.

“ Oh, about.. that. Well, I mean.. what did you.. did you want to discuss anything in particular?” It was one of the few
times Harry had ever seen Hermione stumble for words. He stared at her shocked that she hadn't thought they would talk
about it, and plan what to say when they did.

“ Okay, here's the thing Mione. I saw your dream, and I want you to know I am really sorry. I never wanted you to hurt
or worry like that, and it just tears me up that you are going through this, even in your dreams.” Harry looked at
Hermione, barely containing the guilt he felt over it. “ I want you to know that I am going to be okay... well, I can't
really promise that can I? I believe I will, I hope I will..”

“ Harry!” Hermione interrupted. “ Oh it just figures that this is the reason you've been avoiding me, your massive guilt
complex. Harry, I care about you and what happens to you, so yeah, I occasionally worry about the worst happening. I
wouldn't be human if I didn't. But it's nothing you can prevent from happening. I will always worry about you, even
after you defeat V – Voldemort I will still worry about you flying around a Quidditch pitch, or being an Auror. I worry,
Harry, it's what I do.” Hermione held both Harry's hands in hers, as if to physically reassure him. She had an air of
slight relief around her, which puzzled Harry.

“ Okay, Hermione! I just wish you didn't have to worry so much..” Harry stated softly.

“ Well I don't! If I didn't worry so much, I wouldn't know you now would I?” Hermione laughed slightly. “ But I wouldn't
not have you in my life for the world, Harry.” She said this so seriously, Harry felt a need to lighten the mood a bit.

“ Not even for the highest marks in school, and say, being Head Girl?” he teased her gently.

“ Not even that Harry.” Hermione replied solemnly.

“ Well good thing then, seeing as you'll probably have all that and me too!” Finally Hermione laughed at him, shaking
off the serious mood in the air.

“ Harry Potter! I would never presume that I am going to be Head Girl!” she scolded.

“ Yeah you wouldn't, but I would. And I know you will be, who else would deserve it more than you Mione?” Hermione
blushed at this statement. Harry found himself arrested by how pretty she looked in the soft candle light of the room.
If he just got a little closer he could almost... Harry straightened up, looking around as if the room would provide him
with a change of subject. “ So, Hogsmeade this weekend! I suppose you've heard that Ron is leaving us to our own
devices.” Harry huffed as if annoyed. He couldn't imagine a better way to spend the weekend then alone with Hermione,
however, and he mentally reminded himself to buy Ron a big box of chocolate frogs to thank him for going on a date with
Luna, and convincing Harry to talk to Hermione about this.

“ Yeah, it'll be just you and me then I guess Harry.” Hermione said this hesitantly, as if afraid Harry would deny it.

“ Of course, but that's alright! Cause you know I'll let you drag me into every book store around and not complain too
much! Course, I'll need at least one stop at the Quidditch store, just to make it up to me.” Harry spoke in a happy
tone.

“ All the bookstores I want? Well, maybe Ron should leave us on our own more often, as I feel I will infinitely prefer
your company to his.” Hermione answered back. Harry blushed slightly at this. “ but we should get back to the common
room before curfew is up.” Hermione got up to leave, and Harry did as well. All seemed at ease between them as they
walked the corridors towards Gryffindor, laughing and teasing the whole way.

Saturday morning dawned clear and bright, if a bit chilly, and Harry lay in bed thinking of the whole day ahead of him
with a smile on his face. He got up and dressed carefully in a pair of well worn jeans, and a green jumper that Hermione
had mentioned she liked last time he wore it. Harry shoved some money in his pockets and ran down to the common room in
search of Hermione. He found her curled up in front of the fireplace, reading Hogwart's : A History . She was also
dressed in jeans and a warm gold sweater, she looked up when Harry came in.

“ There you are! Ron already went down, he mumbled something about meeting Luna early for breakfast.” Hermione grinned
as she said this. “ I swear I never thought I'd see the day Ron got up early voluntarily for a girl! I'm glad he's so
happy, though.”

Harry grinned in response. “ Yeah, me too. Shall we go down for breakfast?” he asked, teasingly offering his arm.
Hermione nodded, and to his surprise , took it, and they made their way down. After a hurried breakfast, they headed
towards the carriages that took them to Hogsmeade. Neither of them had seen Ron anywhere in the Great Hall, and they
could only assume he had eaten and left already.

Upon arriving in Hogsmeade, they wandered up and down the street looking in all the shops before entering any. As they
strolled, they would comfortably bump into one another every so often, but neither of them commented on it. Eventually
Hermione did drag Harry into a book store, just to see what they had. While Hermione was looking at the shelves
enraptured, Harry decided to look up some current books on Seer's. Amazingly, he found one that interested him, it
delved into how Seer's powers sometimes branched out into other forms of magic. Harry decided to purchase the book to
look over, and he saw Hermione looking longingly through an ancient rune text. Harry walked over, grabbing the book from
her as he made his way to the till.

“ Harry! What do you think you are doing? You are not buying that for me! It's not right Harry!” Hermione ran after
Harry scolding him. She almost fell down when Harry rounded on her.

“ Mione, I know you want this book. I have all this money from my parents and Sirius,” Hermione's eyes widened at this,
as she hadn't known about money from Sirius,” I can't spend any on Ron, he'd lose it, I can't use it to bring any of
them back, so you explain to me why it's wrong of me to spend some on my best friend! I have no one else... let me do
this, please.”

“ Okay Harry.” Hermione said softly. “ Thank you” she smiled and reached up to give Harry a kiss on the cheek. Harry
grinned, looking slightly stunned, and turned to pay for the two books. After that, they made a short stop in
Honeyduke's for Ron's chocolate frogs, then they made they're way towards the Three Broomsticks for a butterbeer. It was
crowded, but they managed to find a small table tucked in the corner. As they drank they talked about school, potions,
and Harry's training just to name a few. They laughed at each others jokes, and decided to check in with Hagrid on
Sunday to see how Grawp was doing lately.

As they conversed, Harry looked across the table at Hermione, thinking about how easy it was to be with her. There was
no pressure to be perfect or knowledgeable, or suave, he just needed to be Harry. This is how it could be for us if we
were together. Harry allowed himself a few moments of what-if before shaking these thoughts off with effort. He knew if
Hermione was with him, she could be in more danger than she already was, not to mention what would happen to her if he
failed. Harry released a great sigh at this thought.

“ Harry, have you been listening to a word I said?” Hermione questioned, laughing as Harry blushed. “ Well at least
you'll admit you weren't! Is anything wrong? Am I boring you?” she asked worriedly.

“ No, of course not Mione, I just had a .. lot to think about lately. Sorry.” Harry smiled at her.

“ Of course! I'm sorry Harry, you don't need this, what you need is distracting. Not to think for a while. We'll go for
a walk, how about that?” Not waiting for his agreement, Hermione got up and dragged him along behind her, out the door
into the cold sunshine. They walked towards the outskirts of town, heading up to the Shrieking Shack. When they arrived
there, they leaned against the fence looking up at the clear blue sky overhead.

“ Harry? Do you.. do you ever think about what's going to happen? I mean of course you think about it, that's a stupid
question, but do you think about what it's doing to you?” Hermione bit her lip as she asked this, looking at Harry.

“ Well not really, Mione. I think about what it does to you, and Ron, and everyone else around me.. I ... I only know
that I don't want to regret anything if I do die. I want to know that I took every chance and lived, you know?” Harry
acknowledged , to himself at least, the hypocrisy of these words. He hadn't been taking every chance, not with her.

“ Don't talk like that Harry.. I don't know what I'd do. I, uh, I don't even want to acknowledge the possibility, it
can't happen.” Hermione's voice thickened as she said this. Harry turned around and hugged her.

“ Don't cry Hermione. I want you to know that no matter what happens to me, I'll always be with you.” Harry looked down
into her eyes, as he felt her hands on his back, stroking soothingly even though he was trying to comfort her. This is
it, Harry, the perfect moment.. “ Hermione, I wanted to tell you, that I, uh.. I - “

“ Well if it isn't Potter and his little mudblood girlfriend.” drawled an annoyingly familiar voice. Harry looked over
to see Draco Malfoy standing there, surprisingly alone. His hold instinctively tightened on Hermione.

“ What do you want Malfoy? All alone I see. Brave of you after what happened on the train.” Harry glared at Malfoy as he
flushed with anger at being reminded of the Hogwart's train. His faced soon changed to a sneer however.

“ Feels good, does it Potter, dirtying yourself up with this filth? At least even Weaselby has the sense to associate
with a pureblood. Even if she is a lunatic. But not you! You have to feel the need to rut with the-” Draco was cut off
as Harry landed a punch squarely in his face. Draco dropped to the ground holding his hands over his nose, which was
spouting blood profusely.

“ You, Malfoy, aren't even fit to speak to her! I am sick of your superior attitude, and I swear if you so much as look
at her, I will make sure you have a nice long stay in the hospital wing, and I won't need my wand to ensure it!” Harry
was yelling at him, as Hermione tried to physically drag Harry away. Harry finally relented and allowed her to drag him
towards town.

“ Harry, I can't believe you did that! I mean, I know he was saying foul things, and I thank you for defending me, but
you could get into a lot of trouble!” Hermione looked as though she were torn between hugging Harry and scolding him.

“ I'm sorry Hermione, but I couldn't take him talking about you that way, I just wanted to hurt him. I got angry and my
tem-” Harry was cut off as he felt a cold sensation crawl along his back, and the last thing he saw before his world
went black was Hermione's terrified face.

A/N: Okay, this is the first A/N I've put in, mostly because I've already written this story up to a certain point, and
I'm just converting the chapters into html to post them on Portkey. I haven't read the sixth book yet, (it's coming
tomorrow from amazon) but I have read what everyone is saying, and I'm kinda glad I prepared myself... I am going to
continue this fic despite the fact that it is now A/U ( which IMO sounds like a good thing now, lol) Just wanted to let
every one know that! I LOVE reviews and thank everyone who has reviewed so far.... So please review! I'll post a chapter
a day from now on. I just want to ask people to stick with this story, I feel I have gotten better with each chapter...
I'm up to 23 now! I purposely didn't edit or change anything when re posting it here at Portkey, because I fell like
everyone should see it the way I wrote it. So please please review, let me know how I'm doing and what you like or don't
like as the case may be:) I'll stop now, getting too close to begging for my tastes! ;)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

12. Chapter Twelve

Disclaimer - I do not own Harry Potter. I do own my computer and my overactive imagination!

Chapter 12 – While you were sleeping

Harry was in a good place. He smiled to himself, he could see nothing but light and feel nothing but love. This is what
he imagined real love looked like, all soft around the edges, interspersed with blue light and nothing to hold him to
reality but the feel of Hermione's small hand in his. Every now and then annoying voices would buzz around, like echoes
of long forgotten conversations, but he would just ignore them and concentrate on Hermione's hand in his. Recently,
however the echoes of voices had been coming up to haunt him.

Words like ' hospital wing', and ' unforgivable use of magic'. Harry tried not to worry about these statements and
concentrate on her hands. Her small, soft, capable hands. He ignored voices muttering about waking up, and discussions
of counter spells, and one particularly vicious rant about stupid students who shouldn't know such dark magic. He
ignored Ron's voice, and Dumbledore's voice, and even Rowen's voice. He just floated, feeling nothing around him but
Hermione, smelling nothing but her. Harry never wanted to leave this place, it had no worries, no Voldemort, no imminent
battle for the world. It just held his hands, and wrapped him in softness. One voice , though, he couldn't ignore, no
matter how he tried.

It was a broken voice, as if it had been used too much or too little, and it was thick with tears, and strained with
fear, and terror. “ Harry,” it wouldn't stop it's incessant whispering. “ Harry, please, please wake up. Dumbledore says
you might not, not if you don't want to. You can't leave me here Harry! What could be so great that you wouldn't come
back? Come back right now Harry! Come back to me..” as the voice spoke it became less broken and more angry, really. Why
would I want to leave here? Leave Hermione? Harry drifted a little more. “ I have been sitting here, Harry. I've not
left you, and I need you not to leave either! Dammit Harry! Wake the hell up!” The voice was shouting now, but Harry
continued to ignore it, focusing instead on the feel of the soft hand gripping his. All of the anger bled out of the
voice all of a sudden. “ Harry... I can't- I don't want to do this without you! Please...” at this point the voice
dissolved into tears.

Hang on.. Harry drifted a bit closer. I know this voice.. Hermione! Hermione was begging him to come back, crying,
yelling at him. But she's here with me.. isn't she? Harry thought hard, and realized that while he could feel Hermione's
hand in his, and smell her all around him, he couldn't actually see her. All of a sudden Harry felt as though he were
being dragged through a thick substance, and he couldn't stop it. He slowly tried to reach out, to open his eyes, but
they felt too heavy, and he was too weak. The sound of Hermione's cries made him attempt it one more time, and this time
he was able to open them.

He saw the familiar ceiling of the hospital wing, and a familiar bushy brown head laying down on the bed next to his
shoulder. He could smell her shampoo, and feel her hand in his. He squeezed her hand to try to get her attention, and
her head shot up in shock. Her brown eyes were puffy from crying, and bloodshot from lack of sleep. “ Harry..” she
breathed. Harry tried to smile at her, but it seemed like an awful lot of effort. “ Madame Pomfrey!” Hermione was
shouting all of a sudden, gripping his hand tighter than ever. Madame Pomfrey came rushing around the corner, her jaw
dropping when she saw that he was awake.

“ Mr. Potter! I must inform the Headmaster at once! You'll need a pepper up potion as well, get a bit of energy in you!”
Madame Pomfrey muttered these things to herself, bustling around the bed and tutting. She took a potion bottle out and
gave it to him to drink. Harry felt substantially better for drinking, he felt as if he could talk, maybe even sit up.
Meanwhile, Madame Pomfrey was trying to get Hermione to leave while she examined Harry, while Hermione was stubbornly
refusing to move.

“ I think, Poppy, that you would have learned just how hard it is to remove Miss Granger from her current post.” a voice
chuckled from the doorway. Harry looked up to see Dumbledore standing there a smile on his face, “ perhaps, Poppy, you
could better employ your time by informing Mr. Weasley and Professor Silva that Harry has awakened.” Madame Pomfrey
nodded, and left the room muttering about obstinate girls who thought they knew better than her the whole time.

“ Well, Harry, it certainly is good to see you awake. We were quite worried there for sometime. Do you remember
anything, Harry?” Dumbledore walked closer as he spoke, conjuring up a comfy chair to sit in as he looked at Harry.

“ I remem-” Harry cleared his throat, as it felt hard to speak. “ I remember hitting Malfoy, sir. And Hermione dragging
me away to yell at me. Then a cold feeling, and that's it. What happened to me?” Harry questioned. Hermione had looked
mighty ferocious during his statement.

“Malfoy! That's what happened! That foul little, evil piece of dirt! Harry, I thought you were dea- If Rowen hadn't
shown up I would have killed him! Trial, my foot, it's not good enough for him now is it? Give me five minutes alone
with the little bastar-” Hermione ranted loudly as Harry looked on , confused, until Dumbledore cleared his throat and
interrupted her.

“ While I appreciate the, hm, strength of your feelings on this subject, Miss Granger, I believe you should allow me to
explain what happened to Harry.” Hermione glared at Dumbledore, but silently allowed him to continue. “ Harry, after you
altercation with Mr. Malfoy, he shot a curse at your back. Luckily Rowen was nearby with Professor Snape, as they were
the Hogsmeade chaperons that weekend, and they witnessed the whole thing. Rowen held Miss Granger back and apprehended
Mr. Malfoy, whilst Professor Snape transported you to the hospital wing. The curse Mr. Malfoy used, Harry, was the
Aegritudo curse, which places a , a type of sickness of the mind on the subject. It is a very powerful spell, and very
Dark Magic. We were not quite sure you would awaken, as it is entirely up to the personal strength of the mind to
conquer the curse. Mr. Malfoy has been expelled, and tried for his grievances, however no formal charges were filed.”
Dumbledore looked greatly pained by this, as if he simply could not believe a student of his had done this. Hermione,
however looked livid.

“ Tried! Bah! His mother bought off the Wizengamot, you mean. The little piece of filth should be in Azkaban with his
equally evil father!” Hermione was almost white with rage. Harry stroked her hand, which seemed to calm her slightly,
and he turned to look at Dumbledore.

“ Sir, I mean, from the way you are talking it sounds as if I have been here for a long time. I mean, how long was I
under the influence of this curse?” Harry asked, nervous to know the answer. Dumbledore sighed.

“ It is now the 15th of November, Harry. You have been here for almost a month.” Harry was shocked by this answer. A
month? But it had only felt like a few moments.. Dumbledore's words came back to him, a sickness of the mind.

“ And we weren't only worried about you Harry, but Hermione as well. She's hardly left this room, except to eat, rarely,
and take care of schoolwork for the both of you.” Harry looked up to see Rowen standing in the doorway, smiling at him.
“ I'm glad to see I won't be losing two of my best students.” she spoke teasingly, but the roughness in her voice, as
well as the circles under her eyes spoke measures about how worried she had been. Right behind her was a grinning Ron.

“ Harry! Glad to see you up and about, mate! You had us right worried there for a while!” Ron spoke with immense relief.
Harry shot him a weak smile. Dumbledore noticed this, and stood up, ushering the others towards the door.

“ I believe, Harry, that despite all your sleeping, you could use more of it. And as I know better than to urge Miss
Granger to leave,” he flicked his wand, transfiguring Hermione's chair into a second bed next to Harry's. “ You will
both be needing a few hours rest I'm sure. We're very glad you are okay Harry.” With this soft statement, Dumbledore
exited the room, closing the door firmly behind him. Harry turned to look at Hermione who was laying next to him, more
on his bed than hers, not that he minded.

Hermione looked exhausted and worried, Harry gently caressed her hand, which had not let go of his throughout all of
this. He smiled softly at her , reaching up with his other hand to wipe the tear tracks off of her face. “ Oh, Harry! I
must look horrible, I'm sorry! But I am so glad you are awake, I don't ever want to do this again, okay?” Hermione
looked into his eyes tearfully.

“ Shh! You are the best thing I could have ever woken up to! And believe me, I have no immediate plans of repeating
this!” Harry wrapped his free arm around her, pulling her closer, as if to assure her, and himself, that he was truly
alright.

Hermione was silent for a few moments. She finally looked up at him hesitantly. “ Harry? What was it like?” she blushed
at this, “ I mean, Dumbledore said that you would create your own world while asleep, and that you would have to be very
strong to fight it and come out of it. What happened?” She craned her neck to look at him better. Harry wondered how to
explain it to her.

“ It was like.. nothing. And everything you know? It was just a place where it was just me and y- and the feeling that I
was free, nothing was weighing on me, no expectations. Just feeling, you know?” Hermione looked slightly confused, but
nodded her head.

“ Why did you leave if it was so great? I mean did you mean to, or did it just happen?” she asked, almost shyly. Harry
had his chin resting on her head, purposely not looking in her eyes.

“ I heard you Hermione. I heard you talking and it just.. you just... dragged me back. Thank you.” Harry whispered. He
felt Hermione nod her head and 'Hmm' in response. They lay there quietly for a while, and finally Harry chanced looking
down at her. She was fast asleep on his chest, one hand still entwined with his and the other resting between them.
Harry smiled softly, pulled her closer and fell asleep himself.

When Harry woke up, he was alone. The room was dark, and he could see Rowen sitting in a chair next to him, reading. He
must have made a sound because she looked up at him and smiled. “ She's gone to the library to catch up, Harry. Said she
needed to finish a lot of projects, and threatened me most fiercely that I should under no circumstances leave you
alone. As if I would, anyway!” Harry smiled at the thought of Hermione threatening teachers now. We have been a bad
influence on her.. Harry sat up, as he was feeling much more well rested now, and suddenly starving.

“ I don't suppose I could get something to eat now?” Harry shot Rowen a smile as she rearranged his pillows behind him.
Rowen smiled and indicated a tray the had been left for him. Harry dug into his sandwiches, not pausing to make
conversation. Rowen waited patiently, knowing how hungry he must be.

“ Dobby brought those up. He was very happy to hear you were doing better.” Rowen smiled at Harry's enthusiasm as he
ate. “ Now, I suppose you'll be wide awake. Alas, it is the middle of the night. Perhaps you'd like to catch up on
schoolwork?” she laughed at the expression that came over Harry's face. “ No? Well then we'll just have to think of
something else then.”

Harry swallowed the last bite of his food and looked over at her. “ Well, we haven't had much chance to talk one on one.
How are things going at the school for you? I know you had.. certain concerns before term started.” Harry reflected that
he hadn't actually had much time to speak to her since school had began. Not only this, but it occurred to Harry that
perhaps he could speak to Rowen about Hermione without fear that she would judge him.

“Well, I really enjoy the teaching aspect of it. Other things , however, haven't improved much.” she said this with a
sad smile. Harry felt guilty for having listened in on her previous conversations. He looked at her with compassion.

“ So you still haven't worked things out with Snape?” Rowen's head shot up as he said this. “ I'm sorry, but I kind of
overheard a few conversations, and I didn't mean to. He's been almost nice to me in class lately, you know. At least he
hasn't been actively hating me , anyway.” Rowen looked mildly surprised by this news. She shook her head wryly.

“ I should have known, Hagrid has told me about your penchant for discovering things.” she smiled at him to let him know
she wasn't mad. “ It's... complicated Harry. I know that that's an overused term, but it's true. Severus and I.. I don't
know if it can ever be repaired.”

“ May I ask what happened with you two? Or is it too personal?” Harry sat forward, eager to hear her response. As much
as any personal information about Snape may have disgusted him once, they had reached a certain cessation of hostilities
since beginning of term. And Harry cared greatly about Rowen, so he could put aside any lingering resentment for Snape
if she truly cared for him.

“ Maybe it is personal, but I suppose I have nothing better to do than tell you sad bedtime stories.” Rowen sat back in
her chair, and Harry sat back as well, since this looked to be a long tale. “ As I told you before, Harry, Severus and I
were close during our school years. After the scene during our O.W.L. year, when he called your mother a mudblood, I
ripped into him. Told him he had no right to say things like that to her, and that if he thought that about her, Merlin
only knew what he secretly thought of me. He was horrified, and tried to apologize, to explain that he had been angry
and mortified and hadn't meant for it to come out. I wouldn't forgive him though. He tried to owl me several times that
summer but I ignored him and continued to do so during our 6th year. I was so mad Harry, and the funny thing was, I
wasn't so mad about what he had said, but more angry at what he must have thought of me. He stopped trying to apologize
around winter term. We ignored each other, and went on. However when Lily started dating James, I was so alone. And
lonely. Not that your mother ignored me Harry,” Rowen hastily added. “ she was just in love, and wanted to be with James
as much as possible. It was actually Lily that encouraged me to seek out Severus again. She said that it had been far
too long, and it seemed stupid to hold a grudge over something that she didn't even think about anymore.”

“ So I did seek him out. I hated being alone for everything and ostracized by all my peers. So one day I found him, and
sat with him and just started talking like nothing had occurred. He was shocked, to say the very least, but he went
along with me. Loneliness can be a very desperate emotion, Harry. At some point, I realized that I felt something more
for him. I mean, he was by no means perfect,” Rowen smiled as she remembered,” but he saw me, you know? He knew
everything and was always there anyway. It went both ways too, I had known him since first year, I knew he had some
major character flaws, but I would have done anything for him. We were best friends.” Rowen paused, staring off for a
moment.

“ I wish.. you could have known him then, Harry. He was interested in the Dark Arts, yes, but he wasn't obsessed with
them, he just had a thirst to know everything. And he was kind to me, and always gentle with me. He never once treated
me as anything less than his equal. Once I.. told him how I felt, we were together, and happy. We graduated and we
started jobs, he was working with St. Mungo's as a potion brewer and researcher, and I was doing file work for the
Department of Mysteries. They weren't great jobs, but we were content. We were living together in London, we were
planning to get married.. and have kids eventually. Then one day he didn't come home. He was missing for a week, and I
was so relieved when he finally came home. He tried to explain, but I didn't listen I just was so overwhelmed that I
couldn't let him go to explain. Then I saw his arm. I saw the mark. I couldn't believe what he had done.” Rowen's eyes
started to fill with tears. “ I felt like someone had stabbed me in the chest, and all I could do was stare. All I felt
was an immense sense of pain, and eventually rage at what he had done. He tried to talk to me, but I couldn't hear any
of it , you know? I was just packing, all of a sudden, and screaming at him. He looked... broken, like he couldn't even
try to mount a defense at that point. It was the last time I saw him. I never let him contact me, I never allowed anyone
to bring him up to me, though some tried, including Lily. I didn't see him again until the meeting of the Order. And
that's the whole story.” Rowen sighed, and looked sadly at Harry.

Harry couldn't believe it, he stared at Rowen, feeling awful that he had forced her to relive all of this. She stared at
the wall, trying to control herself and gather her thoughts. Eventually she looked up at Harry.

“ It's the most wonderful thing, Harry, being in love with your best friend.” she stated softly. “ It didn't work out
for me, but I don't regret any of it. Sometimes you need to take that chance, because even if the rewards are brief,
they're great.” Rowen was looking intently at Harry now, and Harry didn't think she was talking about just herself
anymore. “ You need to tell her, Harry. I don't think your ending will be unhappy at all. She loves you, you know.
Everyone around the two of you see it, except yourselves. Tell her, soon, please.” with a smile, Rowen got up as the
door opened and Hermione entered.

“ Don't forget what I said Harry.” she stared softly, as she walked out the door. Harry stared after her for a while
before turning towards Hermione's confused face.

A/N: hey just wanted to thank everyone for reviewing! I'm halfway through HBP now, and I seem to be tolerating it okay
so far... but we'll see I guess eh? I hope everyone is enjoying the story and please review? I love the feedback!
Thanks! - Gidget

------------------------------------------------------------------------

13. Chapter Thirteen

Disclaimer: Is anyone else sick of these things? I highly doubt anyone is stupid enough to stumble on this and think I'm
J.K. Rowling, or worse that J.K. Rowling would stumble on this and feel a burning need to track me down to sue poor
little me so she can have even more money!

Chapter 13 - Tell Her

Harry stared at Hermione as Rowen's words swam through his head, being in love with your best friend.. tell her,
Harry... she loves you. Hermione, completely oblivious to what had happened, just walked over and jumped up onto her
bed, talking about the particular trickiness of one of their Transfiguration essays. Harry's heart felt like it was
about to jump out of his chest as he watched her talk , animated. Tell her.. tell her... tell her... Harry opened his
mouth several times, but it felt like the words were lodged in his throat, he was choking on them just trying to get
some air past them. He noticed that Hermione had stopped speaking and was now looking at him strangely. Still, the words
would not come out, no matter how Harry tried to force them. He just sat there, with his mouth open, poised, and
emitting nothing but an occassional squeak.

“ Harry? Are you alright? Merlin, what did Rowen say to you?” Hermione asked. Harry sighed audibly in relief as Hermione
unwittingly gave him an escape. I'll just tell her about Rowen, you know, to start off. Then I can just segue into
discussing my feelings... I will! I swear!

So Harry took a much needed breath and began to relay to Hermione the story Rowen had told him about her and Snape.
Hermione listened quietly to the story before sighing. “ Oh Harry! That is so sad! Poor Rowen. Poor Professor Snape! To
not only lose the person you love, but one of your best friends as well! It's just.. sad.” Harry took this opening as an
opportunity to probe Hermione a bit, completely subtle probing, of course!

“ Yeah, even I feel bad for Snape. Losing her is probably what made him the way he is. You know, though, Rowen said even
though it didn't work out, that she didn't regret it. I don't know how she can say that, I mean, if I fell in love with
my best friend and screwed it up, I think I would completely regret it. What do you think?” Oh, brilliant Harry! Just
smack her with your great big subtle stick why don't you? Harry stared at the wall, studiously ignoring the voice in his
head, and trying hard to remember to breath as he awaited Hermione's response.

“ Well, I don't know Harry. Rowen has had almost twenty years to look back and reflect. She may not have been as at
peace with it as she is now. That being said, I think , if it were me, the joys of being with someone you truly loved
would far outweigh the sorrow at their loss. Besides, who knows? It could work out fine, and just think what you would
miss if you never took that risk?” Hermione glanced briefly at Harry as she spoke. Harry almost collapsed with relief
when he heard Hermione's answer. That doesn't mean that she loves YOU, you dolt! Harry ignored his inner voice, deciding
to proceed with extreme caution.

He turned so that he and Hermione were facing each other. I have no idea how to start! What am I supposed to say?
Shouldn't I have prepared this speech before giving it? “ Hermione.. I, uh, I ah- I was wondering... There's this girl
see... and I've recently started developing feelings for her, but I don't know how to tell her, or if she feels the
same..” Oh yeah, that's just perfect Harry! Go with the old ' I have this friend ' bit! Brilliant! Can't you do
anything? As Harry was stating this Hermione's face fell briefly, before she quickly pasted her 'I'm such a supportive
friend face' on.

“ Harry! I'm sure she would like you! I mean, you are a very sweet guy, and you're nice, and loyal. You are intelligent
and athletic too! Plus you are nice to look at too, I don't know why you'd be so nervous.” Hermione stated all of this
in a too bright voice, as Harry blushed.

“ I'm nervous because I don't just like this girl, Mine. I think that I might... hem.. that I could.. gah! I think I
might love her!” Harry stared down at his hands, not looking at Hermione and therefor completely missing the look that
crossed her face. The one that looked as if Harry had just jumped up and announced that Voldemort was his father and
they were set to take over the world.

“ Are you- are you sure Harry? I mean, really you can't have known her that long, or that well.. really I mean if you
haven't even been on a date, how could you possibly know you're in love with her?!” Hermione was becoming increasingly
agitated as she spoke. Harry shook his head, I thought she would have connected the dots by now.. I guess I'm gonna have
to spell it out.

Harry took Hermione's hands in his, touching them softly as Hermione looked on, perplexed. I love her hands.. “ I love
your hands.” Wait. What? Hermione looked as though a similar thought was running through her head. “ They're small, and
soft.. but they're so strong too, and they calm me down. I dream about them you know.” Now Hermione was staring at Harry
as if he had started speaking in Latin. Harry gave a frustrated sigh. “ I know that I'm an idiot, and I did this all
wrong. I'm stupid and I say the wrong things at the wrong times, and all I have is your voice in my head to guide me. I
know that I'm confusing you, quite frankly, I'm confusing myself. I see you everywhere, I hear you in my head, and I
feel you in my dreams. I thought it was, like, a phase, you know? That I could just wait it out and survive it, but I
can't! It's not going away, it's like the more I ignore it the stronger it gets! And I know that I'm not making any
sense, and I know that I'm looking slightly insane right now, but it's your fault! I can't watch you anymore and not
tell you how I feel. I love you, no, more than that, I'm in love with you and I'm sorry if you hate me for saying it but
I just couldn't-”

Hermione placed her hand over his mouth to stop the flow of words that just seemed to be pouring out of Harry. Then she
laughed. She laughed! “ Oh, Harry!” she said softly looking into his eyes. Harry forgot to breath for a moment, waiting
for his world to end. “ Yes, you are an idiot! Almost all of that made no sense whatsoever! The only part that did..”
Harry's breath hitched in his throat “ .. was that you love me. Which is good, because I love you too. But don't think
that I'm not going to get back at you for- “ Harry could care less what she was going to do to him later as he leaned
forward and silenced her with his lips. Wow. Harry felt better than he had when he first learned to fly. It was as if
every feeling he was having was amplified by this simple physical contact with Hermione. The awkwardness, even the
uncertainty of what he was doing faded as soon as he touched her. This is .. Harry couldn't even find words to describe
it. If he tried it would sound completely ineloquent, like fluttery, sweating, heart about to burst out his chest. None
of these things could fully describe kissing her. It was as if.. the love he felt was too big to stay just inside him,
so it came out an wrapped itself around the both of them. All Harry could do was grin as he pulled away from her.

He laughed, “ You have no idea how hard that was for me to do, Mione! I thought I was going to just screw it up
completely! .. Which I did , I guess.” Harry frowned, as Hermione watched him and laughed softly.

“ Not completely Harry. Although I must say, you do better when you're not talking!” she teased him gently. Harry lay
down flat on his back, and she lay down beside him. He looked down at her, his breath catching in his chest.

“ I do love you you know.” he stated softly. “ You know how you asked me what the coma was like? All I could feel was
you, and this immense love. It's why I didn't want to leave. But then I heard you, and I realized that it wasn't real,
and you were waiting.”

Hermione looked up at him, “ Oh, Harry.” She reached up and entwined her hand around his. “ I love you too. And now you
don't have to leave that feeling. You brought it with you.” She reached up kissing him softly on the lips. Harry pulled
her as close as he could, smiling gently. He buried his face in her hair as they both drifted off to sleep.

* COUGH* COUGH* Harry woke with a start, to find himself being stared at by Ron, who was sporting a huge grin. “ Well,
you two seem awfully close this morning.” Ron said in what could only be called a smug tone. Harry felt a sense of
relief at this. Not that he expected Ron to be upset about this development, more that he didn't know what to expect.
Some of this must have shown on his face, as Ron rolled his eyes. “ For the love of Merlin Harry! It's not as if
everyone and their dog didn't see this coming! It's been obvious for months now! You and Hermione, me and Luna, we'll
just be a .. quartet now, instead of a trio!” Harry laughed at the thought of Hermione and Luna spending an extensive
amount of time together. This should be interesting..

Harry nudged Hermione awake, watching appreciatively as she stretched. “ Morning, Mione. We have a visitor.” He nodded
towards Ron, whom Hermione completely ignored for the moment, giving Harry a soft kiss.

“ It is a good morning.” she smiled, finally looking over at Ron who was in the process of rolling his eyes so
dramatically that they could get stuck in the back of his head. “ Good morning to you too, Ron, I suppose.” she said in
an irritated voice. Ron just stuck his tongue out at her and laughed. Hermione got up to make a quick trip to the loo,
as Harry quickly filled Ron in on last night's happenings. When Hermione returned, he started telling Ron about Snape
and Rowen. Ron just looked dumbstruck.

“ Man! I just do not like thinking of Snape like that in any way shape or form. She actually loved that, that.. him?!”
Ron stuttered incredulously, while shaking his head. Harry, however, had an idea forming in his head, that he felt the
need to share with his best friend and his girlfriend. Girlfriend.. Harry smiled widely.

“ Harry what are you thinking? You look positively gleeful!” Hermione was, of course, watching him. Harry grinned at
her.

“ I am! I had an idea.” he announced. Both Ron and Hermione stared at him expectantly. “ I want to help them! We should
do something to help get them back together. It would make Rowen happy, I know it.” Hermione smiled, absolutely
delighted with this idea, but Ron almost fell off his chair he laughed so hard. Both Harry and Hermione turned to stare
at him. “ What?!!” Harry asked, irritated.

Ron wiped his eyes, still chortling. “ It's just.. it's just.. whoo! She's your guardian Harry! So if they like, got
married, Snape would be.. He'd be...” Ron broke out laughing again. “ Your Step-Daddy!” With this Ron promptly started
up again, while Harry looked on in disgust.

“ Honestly Ron! Harry is just trying to do something nice for his Godmother! It's a very sad thing, what happened to
them, and it could have been prevented, or at least resolved way before now! Are you going to help or just crack jokes
all day?” Hermione was shouting at Ron to be heard over his great guffaws of laughter at his own joke.

“ Sorry, Hermione.” Ron choked back his laughter with difficulty. “ I'll help, truly, I will. Wouldn't want to deprive
Harry here of his father figure!” Hermione just shot him a look, as the three of them bent their heads together to
discuss a plan.

A/N: SO there! Shippyness! Review and love me! There will be fluff coming up soon, but come one! Review, please? I need
the morale boost, lol!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

14. Chapter Fourteen

Disclaimer: Didn't I rant about this last chapter? Not Mine. Really I should only be required to type that once a day!

Chapter 14 - Plan Step Daddy

Once Harry was finally released from the hospital wing – three days after he woke, three days too long if you asked him!
- he was thrown back into a schoolwork frenzy, trying to catch up on all his classes, plus his special training. He,
Hermione and Ron had not yet put the Rowen and Snape plan - or Plan Step Daddy as Ron liked to call it, laughing for a
good five minutes afterward - into effect. Not that it was much of a plan at this point, other than trying to force
Rowen and Snape alone together as much as possible. After about a week, Harry finally caught up on his schoolwork, after
many sleepless nights and even more prodding ( as it was dangerous to call it nagging now) from Hermione.

It was around then that Rowen decided to introduce some new training into his Seer regimen. They were all greeting each
other on a Wednesday, when Rowen mentioned it.

“ Okay Harry, I think we've spent enough time on the lucid dreaming for now. Both Dumbledore and I feel you might be
able to try it on Voldemort in the new year. Now we are going to work on another aspect of Seer's. Generally Seer's are
more in tune with the natural world than most witches or wizards. They have a better grasp of the planes, and also the
elements than your average witch or wizard. Some are even truly proficient in one or more of them. Lily wasn't, but I
have enough reason to believe that you will be much more powerful than your mother.” Rowen was looking seriously at
Harry.

Harry and Hermione exchanged a startled glance at the news of him trying to spy on Voldemort in the new year. Harry was
relieved and terrified at the same time. “ So the first thing we'll be practicing is Astral Projection. Once you've
accomplished we'll move on to projecting silently, which means you aren't visible or detectable in anyway. Now Harry,”
Rowen leveled a glare at Harry, “ Dumbledore is trusting you by allowing to learn this. It is highly useful, but can be
misused. So I trust that you won't misuse it... much.” she smiled at Harry, who grinned back. Harry could see Ron's
excited face out of the corner of his eye, and he didn't even need to see Hermione, he could feel the disapproval
rolling off of her.

“ So , once again, you'll get into a relaxed state by using your meditation techniques. Once you achieve a relaxed state
– remember stop at relaxed, don't go all the way to into a trance.” Harry started to think on his relaxing memory,
Hermione's hands, which was much easier now, as he had a whole stock of recent memories to chose from. “ Okay, Harry,
now that you are relaxed, I want you to clearly picture Dumbledore's office in your mind. Try to visualize every detail
you can, once you get better, you'll be able to do this with a smaller and smaller amount of concentration. Can you see
it?” she asked. Harry nodded in response, trying to remember every detail of Dumbledore's office.

“ Alright now I want you to say the incantation – Emineo. If it works, you should find yourself in front of Albus! He is
expecting the attempt, so you won't startle him, although I doubt you would even if he wasn't expecting you.” Rowen
smiled. Harry took a deep breath, picturing Dumbledore's office clearly.

“ Emineo.” He muttered forcefully. Harry found that spells often worked much better if a certain strength was put behind
the words. He opened his eyes to find himself being observed by a pair of twinkling blue ones.

“ Ah, Harry. I have been expecting you. This is your first attempt, correct?” Harry stared dumbfounded at Dumbledore. He
looked down and noticed that his .. body? Was really just a mass of silver wisps, that closely resembled his real body.
It almost looked as though he were created out of Pensieve material. Harry examined himself, fascinated, as Dumbledore
watched. “ Ah yes, I forget how interesting Astral Projection is the first time. I'd offer you something to drink, or a
lemon drop, but that would be a bit pointless wouldn't it?” Harry glanced up at what Dumbledore was saying.

“ You mean you can Project, sir? I wasn't aware of that.” Harry said, listening despite his slight distraction at his
ability to apparently pass through solid objects.

“ Well Harry, how else do you think I am able to see so much? I find that my favorite relaxation technique is to pace,
here, in my office. Sends me right off.” Dumbledore said this with his usual twinkle. “ However, as we don't want to tax
your strength, you should be off back to your body. Just picture your physical being clearly in your mind.” Harry did
this, and felt a tugging sensation, not unlike a portkey, and all of a sudden he was looking at three curious faces.

“ Well Harry?” demanded Hermione, unable to hold herself back. Harry grinned at all of them.

“ Hey did you know Dumbledore could do this?” Harry questioned Rowen. She laughed softly.

“ Yes. It was the cause of many detentions for your father! He isn't a Seer, of course, just a very powerful wizard.”
Rowen stated this simply.

“ Does that mean that you don't have to be a Seer to accomplish it? That Ron, or I could try?” Hermione questioned
eagerly. Ron looked at her askance.

“ Me? Try that? Are you mental Hermione? If you want to go separating yourself from your body, you go ahead, but bloody
well leave me out of it!” Harry laughed at the look on Ron's face. Rowen looked towards Hermione, as if assessing her.

“ Yes, you may try it Hermione, but at our next meeting. I'll need to have someone in place where you'll project
yourself. The first time it should be a place you are very familiar with, and as you aren't quite as familiar with the
Headmaster's office as Harry here, we'll try next meeting. Perhaps I'll get Minerva to hang around her office? Or her
classroom? Yes, the classroom would be better.” Rowen was speaking almost as if to herself and Hermione looked so eager
to try, she almost quivered in her seat. Harry smiled at her enthusiasm, hoping , no, knowing that she was clever enough
and strong enough to learn.

“ Rowen? Are you supervising Hogsmeade weekend again?” Harry questioned her innocently, putting Plan Step Dadd- rather
Plan Rowen and Snape into it's first stages.

She looked up from her musings, her silver eyes narrowing a bit. “ Yes.. why?”

Harry gave what he hoped was an innocent shrug. “ I was just hoping you were. It seems like we hardly get anytime to
just talk, we're always training or in class.” Rowen softened at this.

“ You know, Harry, anytime you want to speak to me, you can come to my quarters. The passage is behind the goblin statue
across the hall from Dumbledore's offices. The password is House Cup. My portrait is the one depicting the Vampire
rebellions. Dumbledore had it specially moved for me, thought it would be funny.” she laughed a little. “ Mind you ,
you'd better only use it to see me. Other teachers live down there as well.” Harry grinned, and promised he would only
use it to see her.

With that, Rowen wished them goodnight and left the room, promising to meet them for a butterbeer on the weekend. Once
she had gone Harry looked at Hermione excitedly. “ Brilliant! You know what this means? I don't have to wait until the
weekend, we can sneak down to the teacher's quarters tonight and find some way to.. I don't know, lock them alone
together or something!” Hermione looked excited and apprehensive all at once.

“ I don't know, Harry, I mean it's the teacher's quarters! And we can't all fit under the cloak anymore, it a tight
squeeze for just two of us. And our homework..” she trailed off as Ron cleared his throat.

“ Well, as much as I'd love to lock Harry's Daddy- to- be in a closet, it seems fairly obvious that I should stay back
while you and Harry go. I mean if it's a tight squeeze for two under the cloak, better you two than anyone else.” Ron
shot a grin at Harry as he said this. Harry grinned back while Hermione rolled her eyes and halfheartedly muttered
'Boys!'.

“ So, tonight we set the plan in motion! And if everything doesn't resolve itself tonight,” Hermione snorted at this
thought,” then we'll regroup and attack them on an individual basis. Hogsmeade would be the perfect time to get Rowen.”
Harry was feeling very confident in his plan, as the three rose. Harry slung an arm over Hermione's shoulders and pulled
her close as they walked towards the Gryffindor portrait.

Later that night Harry and Hermione were pressed closely together under the cloak heading towards the teachers quarters.
Once they reached the statue, Harry whispered 'House Cup' and watched the statue slide silently aside. He silently sent
up thanks to whoever kept the passages well maintained, as a large scraping noise would have been rather unfortunate. As
they slipped into the hall, Harry enjoyed the feel of Hermione pressed so closely along the length of him, her backside
pressed into him. They headed towards the portraits. They really had no idea where Snape's rooms were, but Harry knew
Dumbledore's nature and had a feeling they were probably very close together.

They found Rowen's portrait at the end of the hall, the last one on the left. Across from it was a painting of a
bubbling cauldron. Harry snickered, knowing this must be Snape's rooms. At the very end of the hall was a supply closet.
Harry nudged Hermione pointing this out, while she whispered 'perfect!' They prepared first, casting a silencing charm
on this end of the hall, closing off all sounds from up the corridor. Hermione then cast a noise charm inside the
closet, so that an awful wailing started in it. After a few minutes both portraits wrenched open, their occupants
staring out in the hall. Upon seeing each other, they stopped warily.

“ Can't anyone else hear that?” Rowen was saying crossly, as she alternately eyed the closet door and Snape. They both
moved closer, staring at the door.

“ It's probably just Peeves , up to his usual annoying tricks.” Snape muttered staring hard at the door and not at all
at Rowen.

“Well , I'm going in and kicking him out, as I would like some sleep sometime tonight!” with that Rowen wrenched open
the door peering inside as the noise suddenly stopped. Harry grinned at his girlfriend's impeccable timing. Rowen leaned
in the doorway, but it was pitch black in there, so she stepped in, adjusting her vision to search for any trace of
Peeves. Snape looked after her, and stepped in behind her. All of a sudden the door fell shut, and Harry and Hermione
jointly cast a very powerful locking spell on it. They then stepped up to the door, grinning like naughty children, to
wait, and listen.

( slight A/N: I decided rather than explain what Harry and Hermione hear to just switch from Harry's to Rowen's POV.
Just didn't want anyone to get confused ;-)

Inside, Rowen had turned around at the first sounds of the door closing. Once they're only light source was cut off,
however, she plowed right into Severus. “Ow, dammit! Severus, that's my foot!” She was almost tempted to laugh at their
awkward movements, as every time they tried to get out of the way, they would go in the same direction.

“Well, I can't see a bloody thing! What would you like me to do?” snapped Severus. Rowen rolled her eyes at the sheer
stupidity of this question.

“Well, can you reach your wand?” she spoke very slowly, as if speaking to a child. “ I didn't grab mine when I left my
room. It was stupid. I know” she inwardly cursed herself for not carrying her wand, as usual, but she had been getting
ready to take a shower when she had heard 'it'. Whatever 'it' was.

Severus pulled out his wand muttering 'Lumos'. They could finally see, and checking the closet could find nothing around
them that could have caused the commotion. “ I am going to hurt Peeves!” Severus whispered, as he turned and headed for
the door. When he tried the handle , however, nothing happened. He tried it again. Again nothing. “It won't open!” he
accused, glaring at Rowen as if it were her fault. Rowen just rolled her eyes, and snatched the wand from his hand.

“Really Severus! What kind of wizard are you?” she teased, pointing the wand at the door and muttering “ Alohomora “.
Still nothing happened. She sighed and handed back his wand. “Well, it would appear we are stuck here for a short while.
Until we hear someone coming, at any rate. Since no one else heard, whatever it was, I can only assume everyone else is
out at the moment. Lucky us!” As she spoke she sank down to the floor. Severus stepped slightly away from her, before
lowering himself to the floor as well.

Rowen laughed inwardly at the sight of Severus sitting on the floor. She knew he hated it, he had always hated sitting
on the ground. Once she had wanted to go on a picnic and had been subjected to a twenty minute lecture about the
pointlessness of sitting outside to eat when they could easily eat in the comfort of their own home. In the end,
however, she had gotten her way. As she usually did. She laughed softly at the memory.

Severus glanced up. “ What are you laughing at? Nothing about this situation is funny!” he snapped at her, which only
made her laugh harder. Her eyes sparkled with mirth in the bright light from the tip of his wand.

“ Nothing, I was just.. remembering something, that's all.” she looked away from him as she said this. He stared at her
intently.

“What did you remember?” he asked quietly, afraid she wouldn't answer.

“ That time I dragged you on the picnic, you complained the whole time. You hated sitting on the ground, and here we
are.. again.” She looked up in shock as Severus actually started laughing, as he too, remembered that day.

“ I hated that! If it had of been anyone but you..” They both fell silent, each thinking of the years between then and
now.

Outside, Harry and Hermione were listening avidly, as Hermione had gotten over her moral objections once they started
really talking. They had both exchanged glances of shock when Snape laughed. I mean, Snape laughed. It was the first
time either one of them had heard the sound without the cruel sneer behind it. Hermione leaned up by Harry's ear
whispering, “ Well, at least they are reminiscing, that's good, right?” Harry shivered as her breath reached his ear. He
was highly tempted to take Hermione to the astronomy tower and leave Rowen and Snape alone for a while. He forced his
thoughts back to the present.

“ I don't know Mione, depends on what they remember.” he stated grimly. They hadn't heard any sound for several minutes.
Harry motioned, indicating that they should sit down, to be more comfortable. Harry sat with his back against the door,
and Hermione sat in between his legs so that the cloak could cover them both. They weren't too worried about being
discovered, as it was so late, but you never could be too careful. Harry also had the Marauder's map tucked in his
pocket, which he pulled out to check every few moments. So far they were in the clear. All the teachers appeared to be
asleep, except for Dumbledore who was pacing in his office.

Inside, Rowen was staring at Severus in the dim light. It had been so long since she was able to just look at him.
Despite her angry resolve in the beginning, it had been very hard to stay away from him, especially when even Lily had
tried to defend him to her. She had maintained her anger, however, by just picturing the newly burned black mark that
had been on his forearm. She had missed him despite all this, though, and had never moved on, or tried to find another
man, wizard or vampire.

Suddenly she realized that he had caught her look, she looked down at the floor, inwardly cursing her weakness.

“ You- “ he started softly, “ You said that you couldn't continue our discussion that day in the hall. Can we - can we
continue it now?” She looked at his expression, so serious and frightened of her further rejection.

Rowen sighed heavily. “ I don't really see the point, Severus. You've already explained. I don't know that anything will
change with further discussion.” His face looked so infinitely sad as she spoke these words softly. “ Severus, I'm- I'm
sorry. I understand that we both made mistakes back then. I just don't know what you want from me. My forgiveness?
Absolution? I know you've made an effort with Harry, and I appreciate that, but I don't know if we can- “ Rowen paused,
frustrated because she could not find the proper words.

“ I don't want absolution! I know that I don't deserve it. I would like your forgiveness, but I understand that that
needs to be earned. I – I still love you Ro. I always have, and I won't stop. I don't want just your friendship, I want
it- us back. I realize that the chances of that are non-existent, but I have to try.” he stared intently into her eyes
as he spoke. Rowen heard his words of love, and she wanted to return them, so badly. She did still love him, she had
even forgiven him for his mistakes of the past. But she didn't know if she could trust his words of love. He had spoken
them before, and broken them.

“ Ugh! It is just so you Severus, to just declare your love and then what? I trusted you with my heart, my soul, my
life! You broke that trust! You did that! Not Voldemort, just you! I can't just forgive you, and it will all be okay! I
can't just replace that trust instantly!” as Rowen spoke she stood, her voice increasing in volume. Severus stood as
well, moving closer to her.

“ I know that! You think I haven't had to live with that for the last seventeen years! I just didn't know how- I am
trying here! What am I supposed to do?”

“ Does it really matter how hard you try? I thought that we were it! That we would never be apart! I thought I knew you,
and in the end it didn't matter what I thought! What do I want you to do? I want you to crawl for it! I want you to
prove that you aren't going to break my trust if I happen to place it with you again! I want you to- I want you- “ Rowen
stood looking at him with tears in her eyes. They were so close now, she could feel his ragged breathing in her hair.
She was so torn, she didn't know what she wanted from him. “ I want you to hurt as much as I did that day. I felt as if
my whole world had just been ripped away from me, it was if you died for me, and I know that it's wrong of me to want
you to hurt like that, it's petty and childish, but I haven't moved past it yet.” she whispered all of this in a broken
voice.

“ Rowen.. I have hurt that much. Everyday since you left, I -” Rowen stopped him with her lips on his. She kissed him
softly.

“ I'm.. I'm not ready yet Severus. I need- time- or something. I'm sorry.”

All of a sudden, outside, Harry and Hermione were startled by Dumbledore's voice next to them. “ I think that will be
enough for tonight, don't you?” Harry turned to see the silvery version of Dumbledore. Damn, his Astral Projection, I
forgot! The astral Dumbledore smiled at Harry. “ I'll be down to let them out, I suggest you two make your way to your
beds.” Harry and Hermione both nodded, and made their way down the hall, and out of the statue entrance.

A/N: Okay , I know this was a bit more on Rowen, but I needed to explain their story a bit, cause it lives inside my
head and kept wanting to be told, lol! Oh! I JUST discovered the ability to reply to reviews, so I replied to all of em!
So if you've reviewed check it out! And I will continue to reply in the future! So read, Review... love me! Lol There's
a Harry/Hermione date next chappy! Review please?

------------------------------------------------------------------------

15. Chapter Fifteen

Disclaimer: I don't own him, Rowling does, I'm just playing with him for a while!

Chapter 15- Danger in Hogsmeade

The Saturday of the Hogsmeade weekend dawned bright and sunny, with a hint of snow in the late November air. Harry was
looking forward to this trip to Hogsmeade, as it was his first alone with his girlfriend, Hermione. They were to be
alone in the morning, then they were meeting Ron and Luna in the Three Broomsticks in the afternoon. Afterwards, Harry
planned on speaking to Rowen, hopefully convincing her to see reason about the whole Snape situation.

Harry met Hermione in the common room, and she was surprised to see he was carrying his broom with him. She looked at it
curiously, but she greeted him with a kiss on the cheek before mentioning it.

“ Harry, what on earth do you have your broom for? We can take the carriage to Hogsmeade you know!” Hermione teased him.
Harry smiled at her mysteriously, taking her hand and leading her downstairs without answering. On the way down to the
entrance hall, Dobby ran into them, handing Harry a satchel, and bowing low before disappearing. Hermione watched this,
curious, but Harry would only wink at her, grab her hand again and lead her outside.

It took Hermione only a moment to realize that Harry wasn't heading towards the Hogsmeade carriages. She was too busy
trying to figure out where they were going, when Harry stopped so suddenly that she ran into his back. Harry turned and
caught her in his arms, laughing at her.

“ You should pay more attention, Miss Granger! Alright, let's get on then.” Harry indicated that she should sit on his
broomstick in front of him. Hermione merely stared at him with widened eyes. “ I know, 'Mione, you don't care for
flying, but I want to show you something. Trust me?” Harry looked at her with pleading eyes. Hermione sighed softly and
climbed on in front of Harry, but turned to face him, so she could wrap her arms around his waist for support, and not
have to see how high they actually were. Harry chuckled at this, but kicked off, and they rose into the air together.

Hermione knew that Harry was flying at the slowest speed possible, so as not to scare her, and she smiled appreciatively
into his sweater. She had no idea where they were going, but after a few short moments Harry landed, and she looked
around. They were on a clearing on the mountain beside the school. You could see the school from here, and the quidditch
pitch in the distance. The view was beautiful. “ Harry, it's so nice up here, how did you find it?”

“ I came here to clear my head a lot last year. You and Ron were both busy with Prefect duties, and I found it in the
beginning of the year. It's been a while since I've been here though, as I couldn't get here anymore after that horrid
women locked up my broom.” Harry smiled at Hermione as he spoke, and started unpacking things from the bag Dobby had
provided. He took out a blanket, laying it down and casting a heating charm around it. Next he pulled out several
containers which clearly held the makings of breakfast.

“ I wanted to have some, uh, just us time, I guess. We're hardly ever alone, and I kind of have been sucking a bit at
the whole 'boyfriend' thing” Harry said sheepishly. Hermione sat on the blanket and smiled at him.

“ You have not! We're both busy Harry, I understand that. But thank you for doing this, it's just what I need today,
much better than Hogsmeade.” She leaned over and placed a soft kiss on his lips. Pulling back she stared into his eyes,
her face glowing with happiness.

“ Well, we'll still go to Hogsmeade, we do have to meet Ron and Luna after all. We'll just leave a little later.” Harry
grinned at Hermione and proceeded to heat their food. They ate, while talking about school and training – Hermione was
very excited to try Astral Projection tomorrow evening - and also about how to approach Rowen when they spoke to her in
Hogsmeade.

After they finished eating Hermione cleared the food away with a flick of her wand, and they lay back on the blanket,
enjoying the sunlight and fresh air. Hermione snuggled into Harry, cold despite the heating charm, and they stopped
speaking for while. Harry could not imagine a more perfect day, he was so happy that Hermione was his. He could still
scarcely believe it sometimes, that she loved him, even after all he had put her through last year. Harry looked down at
her. Marveling that he could be this lucky. For a short while he could let go of the thoughts of his final battle with
Voldemort and just be in the moment with Hermione.

As they got up to pack and go back down, as they had to meet Ron soon, Hermione looked at him. “ Thank you Harry, this
has been perfect.” she smiled at him as they got ready to get back on his broom. “ Maybe we can do it again, sometime?”
she questioned softly. Harry looked down at her and nodded, smiling. With that they took off, and Hermione once again
wrapped herself around him, burying her face in his sweater. Once they landed, Harry took a quick moment to run in the
school and drop off his broom. Once back outside he grabbed Hermione's hand and they headed towards the carriages.

They saw Ron and Luna at a table as soon as they walked into the Three Broomsticks. They had their heads bent together
and were laughing softly at something. Harry and Hermione walked up to the bar to order a round of butterbeer's before
going over to greet them.

Ron got up to say hello and they all sat down, drinking their butterbeers and talking. Harry could tell that Hermione
was really trying to hold her tongue several times when Luna would mention heliopaths or some such thing. He was very
proud of her for making the effort for Ron and squeezed her thigh gently under the table to let her know. She looked at
him and smiled. After a while Ron and Luna got up, Luna saying something about going to the tea shop to 'have her way
with Ronald'. Ron blushed beet red at this, mumbling a goodbye to Harry and Hermione, before following her out rather
quickly.

Harry and Hermione burst out laughing the instant they left. They were discussing how red Ron's face had turned, “ I
didn't think that particular shade was humanly possible, Harry!” , when they were interrupted by Rowen. She glanced down
at the two of them, smiling slightly.

“ Hello Harry. I was wondering if the two of you could join me for a walk? I feel a sudden urge to see the Shrieking
Shack.” Harry, nodded, a little confused by her brisk tone, but they got up and followed her none the less. Rowen didn't
say anything else to them until they were in view of the Shack, where she turned to regard them seriously.

“ I know it was you Harry.” she stated in a voice of steel. “ On Wednesday? Did you honestly think I wouldn't realize
that me giving you the password the very same day that I was curiously locked in a closet might be connected? I don't
know what you are on about Harry, but I want you to stop.”

Harry looked down, feeling slightly ashamed, but prepared to defend his actions if need be. “ I'm sorry about tricking
you, but I'm not sorry for why I did it! You love each other, and I know that being with him would make you happy! Now
I'm not particulary his biggest fan, but I don't hate him anymore. More to the point I care about you, I know you are
miserable! Why can't you just forgive him?” Rowen looked torn between being touched that Harry seemed to care so much,
and wanting to smack him for interferring.

“ You are so your mother's son! I can handle it myself. I might not be perfectly happy right now, but if or when Severus
and I work towards a reconciliation, we won't need your assitance to do it!” Rowen snapped at Harry. Hermione just
watched from behind Harry, close enough to show support, but trying not to get in the way.

“ Really? Well, pardon me for thinking that you wouldn't have been able to have that discussion if I hadn't locked you
in a room together! Pray tell, when were you planning on approaching him?” Harry gave back as good as he got. Any reply
Rowen was about to make, however , was cut off by the sight of Snape himself apparating near them, a wild panicked look
on his face.

“ Rowen! Thank Merlin! The village is under attack by Deatheaters!” As one, Harry, Hermione and Rowen turned to look in
the direction of the village. They saw smoke rising and felt slight tremors in the earth every now and then.

“Ron!” Harry stated to try to go down the path, only to be grabbed by Snape. He fought against his hold, “ I need to get
down there! Ron, Luna, Neville.. my friends are down there!” He screamed at Snape.

“No they aren't Mr Potter! Weasley and Longbottom rounded up the students immediately and lead them through the
Honeyduke's passage!” Harry sagged in relief briefly, before Rowen grabbed him and Hermione and started shoving them
towards the Shack. Harry looked at her, confused, resisting.

“ No! I need to help! Rowen, you can't go there alone!” he protested loudly, but he was silenced by the look in Rowen's
eyes.

“ You will go in there, Harry! You aren't ready yet. Besides, I'm not alone, I have Severus here with me! Harry, go!”
Harry looked as though he were about to argue again, but he was cut off by Snape.

“Potter, if you won't think of your own safety and what it means to everyone, think of Miss Granger!” Harry started,
realizing Hermione was with him, and he couldn't knowingly endanger her again. He sighed shooting a look over his
shoulder.

“ Be careful, please.” He said this to Rowen, and grabbed Hermione's hand and ran for the shack and the secret passage.

“Destroy the passage behind you!” He heard Rowen shouting. Destroy it? How will they get out? He could hear the shouting
of voices coming. Harry looked back only once, when they were at the door, to see Rowen and Snape shooting off jets of
light towards a group of Deatheaters coming up the hill. He and Hermione ran inside, opening the trap door to the
passageway, and running in.

“Lumos”, Harry muttered giving them light to find their way. “ We can't destroy it, 'Mione. How will Rowen and Snape get
out?” Hermione shot him a look.

“ Harry, we have to! They saw us come in here, and if they found a direct path to Hogwarts.. Rowen will be fine! She's
very powerful Harry. Besides, Snape is with her and you know he'd die for her if he had to!” Hermione shouted all this
over the sudden commotion outside. Harry still hesitated, however, so Hermione pointed her wand past him shouting
“ABOLEO!”, and the passageway was caved in behind them. “ I'm sorry Harry!” she cried as she dragged him behind her ,
through the rest of the path. When they reached the top, she cats a freezing charm on the whomping willow, and they ran
towards the castle.

They were greeted in the entrance hall by Hagrid, who enveloped them in a huge hug. “ Glad to see your alrigh' Harry!
The rest 'o the students are in the Great Hall. I'm looking after them, as the rest 'o the teachers are down in tha
village.” As Hagrid spoke he ushered them into the Great hall, where Harry was relieved to see his friends.

Ron ran up to them. “ Harry! You got here okay! I thought Snape was going to kill me when I said that I saw you walking
with Rowen towards the Shack!” Ron gave Hermione a relieved hug, and slapped Harry on the back.

“ Ron, I'm so proud of you and Neville getting all the students out through the passage! It was really quick thinking!”
Hermione beamed at Ron, who looked flushed, muttering that it was nothing. The Hall fell silent, as they waited. Harry
could only think about what was going on down in the village, worried about Rowen, and his other teachers. Hagrid tried
to keep the students occupied, but mostly everyone just sat , silently waiting for news. Harry realized now, how truly
hard it must be on people like Molly when he ran off into danger. Hermione settled herself beside him, taking her hand
in his, and refusing to let go. After what seemed like forever, Dumbledore appeared at the entrance, his face grayer
than they had ever seen it. He spoke to Hagrid briefly, and nodded for Harry, Hermione and Ron to follow him. Ron
decided to stay behind with Luna, but gave Harry's shoulder a supportive squeeze before he went out.

Harry knew , by looking at the Headmaster's face that it was bad. He gripped Hermione's hand tighter in his, trying not
to remember when Sirius had died. Dumbledore headed towards the hospital wing, and it was some time before he spoke.

“ Hogsmeade has been secured, Harry. There was some damage to the surrounding buildings, a few fires, but altogether
fifteen Deatheaters were caught. Many more escaped, however.” They reached the hospital wing doors, where Dumbledore
stopped. “ Rowen is fine, Harry. She did suffer a few minor cuts and whatnot. She's inside with.. Severus.” Hermione
gasped.

“ He's not.. Is he alright Professor?” Harry asked quietly.

“ He will be fine, Harry, but he was quite severely injured. He will need some time to recover.” Dumbledore motioned for
them to go through the doors. When they did, Harry immediately spotted Rowen standing outside a door. Her face was dirty
and scraped, and her red hair, normally long and smooth, was in a tangle around her face. When she saw Dumbledore, she
started towards them.

“ Poppy kicked me out. Said I wasn't helping any. Can you..?” Dumbledore nodded , and started to head towards the room
that held Snape. He turned back halfway there, however.

“ I have not told them yet, Rowen. .. If you could?” At that moment Dumbledore looked every year of his age. Rowen's
face lost some color as she nodded in his direction. She turned to face Harry, and motioned for them to sit down at the
row of chairs lining the hall.

“ I'm so sorry for yelling at you earlier, Harry. I know you were only trying to help, and now Severus is- he might not-
I've been so stupid!” Harry gave Rowen an awkward hug with his left arm, as Hermione still had a tight grip on his
right.

“ What did Dumbledore want you to tell us?” Hermione asked, her face ashen. Rowen's own face tightened in response. She
looked at the floor, as if struggling for the words.

“ Minerva..” Rowen's eyes filled with tears as she spoke. Hermione let out a choked little sob. Harry looked down,
trying to stop himself from crying.

“ Is she- is she dead?” He forced himself to ask. Rowen looked up as he spoke.

“ No, Harry. But she's been removed to St.Mungo's. She was very seriously injured and we don't know if she'll make it.
Albus is almost beside himself, but feels he cannot leave the school.” As she spoke, Dumbledore stepped out of the room
and headed towards them.

“Poppy has said that he should be fine. He will need to be here for a week at least to properly heal. He is asleep right
now, but he is allowed visitors. I must go contact the Order, as I believe we will need a few supplementary teachers for
a short while. Moody can take over DADA for a week, Rowen, while you can take over Severus' potions classes. I will have
to teach Transfiguration myself in the interim.” Dumbledore looked very tired as he spoke.

“ Perhaps Remus could come here to take care of Gryiffindor head of house duties until Minerva can return. He could also
cover any classes, sort of as a floater should you need time to go to London. Also, Albus, I think it would be best to
put off winter term exams, and release the students a week early for Christmas break. “ Dumbledore nodded along with
Rowen as she suggested these things. He left the hospital wing to go contact Remus and Moody to come to the school.

Rowen stepped into Snape's room, and Harry and Hermione followed, for support. Snape was laying in the bed asleep, his
face covered in bruises and a rather large cut healing on his forehead. Rowen sat in the chair beside him.

“ You two should go to the Great Hall, Hagrid will need help calming the students down. I should be there- but I don't
want to leave him. Harry, I believe we will be having quite a large crowd at Grimmauld Place this year. You should have
Ron owl his mother so Molly can start preparing. Also, Hermione, perhaps you should owl your parents to let them know
what your plans are. You won't be able to go home this year, I'm afraid. It's too dangerous.” Rowen sighed as she
thought of things that needed to be done. Harry laid his hand on her slumped shoulder.

“ We'll take care of it, don't worry. Hermione was planning on staying at the Burrow for the holidays anyway, as her
parents have a conference over Christmas. You just.. stay here, we'll go see what we can do for Hagrid and Dumbledore.
Hopefully Remus and Moody will arrive quickly. Try to get some rest.” Harry gave her a hug, and took Hermione's hand to
lead her out. The last thing he saw as he looked back was Rowen, sitting beside Snape's bed, her head in her hands as
her body shook with silent cries.

A/N: Review please. Because I am clearly insane and reviews are my meds! Lol Thanks for reading!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

16. Chapter Sixteen

Disclaimer: JKR is the mean lovable character killing owner, I'm the nice only greatly harm them borrower!

Chapter 16 - Wind and Fire

The next week passed in a blur, for both students and teachers. It hit the students every time they walked into
Transfiguration and they saw Dumbledore instead of McGonagall. What would have normally been a treat – to be taught by
the Headmaster - was only a reminder that Professor McGonagall might not be back. Harry was depressed every time they
left the classroom.

Although Harry would never admit it, he actually missed Snape in Potions, as well. Rowen was covering the material well
enough, and it was fun to see Slytherin's actually get docked points in that class, but it wasn't normal. With all of
the classes messed up, and Rowen trying to cover Potions and be in the hospital wing when she wasn't, she had
understandably put off their training for the week. Harry still went to see her in the evenings in the hospital wing,
just to speak to her and keep on top of what was going on.

It was on Monday night, that he went to see Rowen the first time. Snape had woken up on Sunday evening, and since then
she had been in remarkably better spirits. As for Snape, Harry had never thought that he would ever see the Potions
master as happy as he'd been once he woke up. Harry didn't know what had transpired between the two on Sunday when he
woke, but they were both so happy now it wasn't hard to guess. When Harry saw her on Wednesday, however, she expressed
her conflicting feelings in the hall where they were waiting for Madame Pomfrey to finish checking on Snape.

“I feel awful sometimes Harry. I mean Minerva hasn't improved and Hogsmeade is practically destroyed , and I'm happier
than I've been in almost twenty years. It's wrong, isn't it?” she whispered this to Harry, who looked at her as if she
were daft.

“ No! It's what you have to do to survive this whole thing, Rowen. You have to take what makes you happy and hold it
close to you, it's the only way to survive. To stay somewhat sane.” Harry looked at Rowen as he said this, and she shook
her head and smiled at him.

“Exactly when did you get so smart, Harry? Aren't I the one who should be doling out advice?” she smiled ruefully as she
spoke. Harry just laughed softly at her. They both looked up as Madame Pomfrey left Snape's room. They rose together. “
Harry I want you to go get Ron and Hermione and meet me back here. We have to begin training again, and we need to
discuss it.” Harry nodded and started off to find his friends.

He located them in the common room, working on their Potions essays, and he told them they were to meet Rowen. Ron
balked a bit at the idea of meeting in Snape's room, but Hermione just rolled her eyes and followed Harry. Rowen looked
up as the trio entered Snape's room. She smiled and gestured for them to sit. Ron stood stock still in the doorway,
frozen by the realization that Snape was smiling. Normally. At him. Ron sat down, looking a bit creeped out by the whole
scenario.

“ Alright, Harry. I've already asked Severus to brew up a strengthening potion supply for you. We are going to have to
work much harder, and much faster now. He will also be on hand on Sunday with some simple healing potions in case of
any, injury.” Hermione's eyes widened at this statement, and she looked at Harry and then Rowen.

“ Do you expect Harry to get hurt then?” She asked in a shrill tone. Rowen looked at her with understanding.

“ No, Hermione. It's for you, Ron and I. We're going to start with elemental magics, and until Harry learns to control
it, we are at risk to small injuries.” Harry's face registered his discomfort with this idea. Rowen saw this and smiled
at him. “ It's why I asked all of you here, Harry. I am willing to take the risk to teach you. However, Ron and Hermione
need not participate if they don't wish to.” Harry looked over at Hermione, half wishing she would chose not to do it.
All he saw was the stubborn glare in her eyes as she looked straight back at him.

“ Well, we've been together this far, haven't we? Wouldn't want to break up the Trio now.” Ron stated in an optimistic
voice. Harry shot him a grateful glance. He looked back at Rowen.

“ Alright, we're all still in then.” Rowen grinned. “ Now, Harry, I'm going to go over the last points of projecting
silently with you. It's not difficult, and I would like you to practice it on your own. Also, you'll need to tutor
Hermione privately if she wishes to try Astral Projection. You could have Ron wait in a separate room, and have her try
to project to it. The process for silent projection is the same, the only difference is to the incantation; Emineo
Caecius. I'm warning you Harry, to practice this in empty rooms only, or on the same room Hermione tries for with Ron in
it. We'll move the training up to Saturday, so we'll meet in the RoR, and then we'll go together to where we'll be
training.”

Harry looked over to see why Snape had been so quiet, especially on the subject of silent projection, and saw that he
had fallen asleep. Rowen looked over as well, and smoothed Snape's hair off his face. Ron got up to leave, but Harry and
Hermione sent him on alone with a jerk of their heads. Harry watched Rowen for a moment, before speaking in a hushed
tone. “ They've seen him in the battle now, haven't they? So Voldemort knows he's been betraying him?” Rowen's eyes
darkened at this question.

“Yes. I've no doubt that a Deatheater would kill him as soon as look at him now. He'll have to be very careful, because
I know that he won't just step back from the fight.” Rowen looked at Snape's face as she spoke. “ It's alright Harry,
we'll be fine. So I'll see you both on Saturday?”

Harry nodded, and took Hermione's hand as they left the room. He heaved a great sigh once they cleared the hospital
wing. “ I'm worried about her 'Mione. Both of them actually. I feel like it's all my fault, we both know who the
Deatheaters were looking for when they attacked Hogsmeade. I- I just wish I could finish this, once and for all.”
Hermione looked at him as he spoke, running her hand over his soothingly.

“ Harry you mustn't feel guilty. No one could have predicted the attacks, besides, look at it this way. Rowen and Snape
are together now. I don't think they would have been if he hadn't revealed himself to the Deatheaters. I think Rowen had
a lot of issues with his spying.”

“ Well, I just want to learn as quickly as possible so I can defeat Voldemort once and for all. I'm sick of these
twisted cat and mouse games. We'll do the extra training tomorrow night? We'll have Ron waiting in McGonagall's
classroom, I'll clear it with Dumbledore tomorrow.” Harry gripped Hermione's hand tightly as his thoughts focused on
only one thing: learning to be as powerful as possible so he could destroy Voldemort.

The next night Harry and Hermione headed to the RoR, leaving Ron and Luna in McGonagall's classroom. Ron had asked if
Luna could accompany him, as he had no idea how long it would take Harry and Hermione to project there. Harry agreed but
warned Ron that snogging had better be all they interrupted, or he'd kick his arse.

Once in the room, Harry and Hermione got straight to work, as Hermione was so eager to try she probably would've smacked
Harry if he had of suggested any different 'relaxation' techniques. They had previously decided that they would try to
project simultaneously, Harry would just be silently projecting, and Hermione wouldn't. Harry started to practice his
relaxing techniques, as did Hermione. They both pictured the classroom clearly in their minds, and Harry heard Hermione
mutter ' Emineo'. Harry quickly followed, saying “ Emineo Caecius”.

Harry could see Ron clutching his chest, breathing heavily, while Hermione's astral form stood by looking amused. He
could also see Luna doubled over laughing.

“ Bloody Hell Hermione! You scared the shit out of me! We couldn't have come up with a warning system, or something?
Gah! I thought you and Harry would take a while before beginning!” Ron was saying exasperatedly. Luna just laughed
harder.

“ Well, clearly you weren't expecting me Ron! Harry told you just snogging! It's not my fault I caught you on second
base!” Hermione was shouting right back.

“ What the hell is second base? Speak English Hermione!” Ron was confused by the muggle saying. “ Just say I had my hand
on her t-”

“ Ronald Weasley!” Hermione covered her astral ears, or tried to anyway. “ OH! I did it! Ron, I've projected! Is Harry
here?” Ron looked at Hermione as if she were of her rocker. Harry couldn't keep it in any longer and burst out laughing.
Ron looked around, terrified for a moment.

“ Harry! I did it!” Hermione said excitedly looking around. “ Where are you, I feel as if I'm trying to talk to the
walls.” Harry closed his eyes and willed his Astral form to appear, as Rowen had told him to.

“ Yes, you did it Hermione. I can't say that I'm shocked.” Harry turned to Ron. “ What did I say to you Ron? Snogging
only!” Ron turned red, and spluttered.

“ Well, can I help it Harry if I thought you and Hermione'd take a little personal time before starting? I mean look at
the bloody room you're in!” Ron said. Harry just looked at him, thankful that astral forms couldn't blush.

“ Oh well, Hermione we should go before we get too tired. This should be enough for tonight, so Ron, you just carry on
as you were! Remember what I told you Hermione? Concentrate on your physical form.” Harry closed his eyes, and the next
thing he felt was Hermione landing in his lap.

“ I did it Harry! I can't believe I did it!” Harry wrapped his arms around her and hugged.

“ Of course you did it 'Mione! I never expected anything less.” Harry held her closely, and she looked up at him her
eyes shining. Harry lowered his head and kissed her, sinking into the feeling of bliss that always accompanied her
kisses. They had never gone any further, and Harry knew instinctively that Hermione would let him know when the time was
right to do more. Her let her actions guide him. They sat there for a few minutes, kissing heavily when Hermione pulled
away, breathing harshly.

“ I think we should go back to the common room.” she stated simply. Harry helped her her up and followed her instantly.
He was frustrated, but he would go at whatever pace Hermione set.

“ Yeah, we should probably get our weekend homework done, since we'll be training all day Saturday.” Harry found himself
the recipient of a bone crushing hug.

“ I love you Harry!” she stated. “ Not just for stopping, but for everything. I love you.” she looked seriously into his
eyes. Harry just smiled at her.

“ Well, I love you too. Now stop trying to avoid the homework!” he teased. Hermione laughed and they left the room,
heading towards their common room.

The days passed very quickly until Saturday. Rowen had suggested they wait until lunchtime to meet in the RoR, as Snape
was only released that morning, and he needed an hour to brew the strengthening potion, and grab the available stock he
kept of healing potions.

At noon precisely, they all meet in the RoR. Snape gave Harry the strengthening potion, which he took, gagging
afterwards. The stuff tasted bloody awful.

“How do you feel Harry?” Snape asked as he handed Harry a goblet of pumpkin juice. Harry almost dropped it in shock over
Snape's use of his first name.

“ I- uh- I feel like I could go for a run, or like I need to do something physical, uh, sir.” Harry responded. Snape
looked Harry over, while Rowen watched, and pronounced that he thought the potion had taken full effect. Rowen nodded
briskly and indicated that everyone should follow her.

She led them outside, right to the edge of the Forbidden forest. Ron had a look of extreme terror on his face at the
thought of going back in there. Rowen took no notice however and pushed onward, keeping a steady pace until they reached
a large clearing, that had hill, and a stream running through it. She stopped and turned towards the group following
her.

“ Okay, here is good. Severus, can you take Hermione and Ron to the side and set up the barriers please?” Snape nodded
and took Ron and Hermione off to the side, erecting a shield and conjuring a bench for them to sit on. Rowen watched,
shooting them all a reassuring smile and turned to Harry.

“ Alright Harry. Lucky for you, I can stay out here with you while you practice. Because I'm a vampire, you see, I'm
much more resistant to harm than most witches or wizards. I made sure to feed this morning, extra strength you know.”
Harry swallowed at the image this produced in his head. He shook it off to pay attention to what Rowen was saying.

“ Okay, Harry. Elementals. It is a common myth that a wizard needs to have what element he is calling upon around him
already. For example you create fire, you don't manipulate fire that is already there. You are creating and controlling
this element, so we are going to start with Air, as it's much too early for me to drown or burn or be part of an
earthquake! So I want you to breath deeply, picture the air around you. Try picturing it doing what you wish it too,
perhaps a gale force, or a tornado, or just a plain kite flying breeze if you want. It's better to stick to the dramatic
with Air though so that we know you are controlling it, and it's not just that a breeze kicked up. Once you know what
you want it to do, I want you to say; Compos Anima. Alright?” Harry nodded his understanding, and Rowen stepped back
quickly, conjuring a weight to tie herself to. “ Just in case.” she said at Harry's expression.

Harry pictured a small tornado clearly in his mind, he lifted his wand and said “ Compos Anima!”. All of a sudden the
sky turned a strange green and a funnel cloud formed out of the threatening clouds that hung over head. Harry pictured
hail pelting down, and sure enough, it began to hail. Harry felt none of the change in temperature or the pieces of
hail, it seemed as if he were in a pocket right in the middle of all of it. The funnel cloud approached, the trees
bending violently towards it as it came. He could faintly hear Rowen's voice, yelling for him to try to direct where it
went. Harry concentrated and turned it around, sending it away from them. All of a sudden Harry dropped his wand and the
sun emerged as brightly as it had before.

Harry looked around, the trees were back to normal. He glanced over to see the looks of shock on Hermione's, Ron's and
even Snape's face. He saw Rowen approach him with a dazed expression on her face. “ Sweet Merlin Harry! How the hell-
you must be a natural Elemental! I have never seen anyone do that on their first try in my life! Severus! Get over here
to check on Harry!” Rowen hollered this last part over to where they stood, and Snape dropped the barrier and came over
to check on him. Hermione and Ron followed as well.

After Snape pronounced him alright, he asked if Harry wanted any more strengthening potion, Harry shook his head, he
still felt fine. He made a mental note to get Hermione to learn how to brew that stuff, as it would be dead useful at
some point or another in the future. Hermione gave him a large hug.

“ Oh Harry! That was unbelievable! Professor Snape told us that he had never even read about an Elemental as powerful as
you appear to be!” Hermione rushed this out, as Ron just stared silently. Suddenly Ron grinned.

“ So does this mean you can give us good weather on our Quidditch matches, then?” he joked. Hermione rolled her eyes at
him, and gave Harry a quick kiss on the cheek, as Snape was motioning them back behind the shield. He turned to Rowen.

“ Well, seeing as your bloody well mastering the damn things in one go, I had only planned on covering one element a
week. Would you like to try a second? Earth, Fire or Water?” Harry started at Rowen's use of language. Harry thought
about it, and decided to try Fire next. Harry had always been a bit fascinated by fire as a kid, he had liked nicking
matches from his Aunt and lighting them in the playground.

Rowen explained to him that Fire was harder to control, as he needed to be target specific about it. She told him that
he could walk into the fire and it wouldn't burn him, but it would burn anyone else it touched. She told him the
incantation; Compos Igniculus, and she explained that she would be behind the shield for this one, as fire was one of
the only things that could kill a vampire.

Harry waited until Rowen was safely behind the shield, before he turned to a small grouping of trees nearby. Harry
closed his eyes, picturing the flames in his mind, and raised his wand once again, saying “ Compos Igniculus!” At once
the stand of trees burst into flame, and Harry at once understood what Rowen had meant about Fire being more difficult.
Harry had to concentrate heavily to keep it from spreading. Harry walked toward it, fascinated by the colors and
mezmerizing movement of the flames. He held his hand out, placing it in the flames, and felt.. nothing. Just a warm
licking sensation, but no pain. Harry watched for a moment before lowering his wand and panting heavily. It had taken a
lot of energy this time.

The group came over to him, checking him over. Rowen took one look at him and promptly ordered him to go to his dorm and
sleep, to catch up on rest. Harry didn't argue, and he leaned heavily on Ron and Hermione, as they walked him back to
the castle, talking excitedly about what had happened the whole way.

A/N2: well, I hope no one hates me for the elemental thing. It's been done before, I know, but I Know what's going to
happen in the end of the story, and Harry needs to learn this to make it happen. Sorry;)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

17. Chapter Seventeen

Disclaimer: If you don't know this by now!... I don't have any rights to Harry Potter, they're all in my head!

Chapter 17 - Home for the Holidays

The time before the students being released early for holidays passed quickly. Harry continued to work on his silent
projecting, often scaring Hermione when he would start speaking to her out of thin air. Harry had discovered that it was
easier to project by picturing a person, as opposed to a room, however this was dangerous, as you had no idea where they
were or what they were doing when you projected. It had made for a very embarrassing moment for Harry as he projected to
speak to Hermione early one morning, only to leave at once when he had discovered her getting dressed. Hermione had
chewed him out for showing up unannounced, again. Harry had taken more care after that.

He was also still working on his elementals, although Rowen had instructed him to practice the two he had already
learned, that they would be moving on in January to the final two. This frustrated Harry, as he wanted to learn as
quickly as possible. Rowen refused to back down, however, as she wanted him to have complete control. She tested this by
trying to distract or anger him while he was casting, which was a bit pointless, as Harry knew she was only testing him.

Harry found himself looking forward to Christmas at Grimmauld Place, as he would be surrounded by friends and family. At
times Harry felt a pang, thinking of Sirius at Christmas last year, but he would try to distract himself when these
thoughts came up. Harry had two important topics to distract himself with, at least. The first was trying to figure out
ways for Remus and Rowen not to hurt each other over Christmas. Since Remus had taken over Gryffindor Head of House
duties for McGonagall, he was around the school a lot. Normally this would be a happy occasion for Harry, but it was
marred by Remus' and Rowen's mutual dislike of one another. They argued constantly, in a fashion not unlike Ron and
Hermione, and neither would be dissuaded about their opinion of the other. Rowen would tell Harry repeatedly that it was
more to do with what they were, which confused Harry. I mean, you'd think that two people who were constantly judged and
ostracized for what they were wouldn't judge others for misfortunes of birth and / or circumstance. Harry discussed
ideas of ways to improve their outlooks with Ron and Hermione, but none of them had any useful ideas so far.

The second thing was Harry's Christmas gift for Hermione. He hadn't gotten her one yet, and was having a very hard time
deciding what to get her. Ron tried to point out that this year shouldn't be any more difficult than last year, to which
Harry just glared at Ron. Harry couldn't see him giving his new girlfriend another book. This was troubling Harry
greatly, so one evening he went to visit Rowen, to ask for a girl's point of view.

Rowen motioned Harry inside, sitting him before her fireplace. Her rooms were very nice, all decorated in plums and dark
greens. She had a large desk of mahogany shoved in one corner, and several squishy armchairs in a semi circle around her
large fireplace. Through an archway at the back of the room, Harry could make out what looked like a bedroom. She
offered Harry some tea, which he accepted and then sat down in the armchair to the left of his.

“ So what brings you to finally visit me, Harry?” Harry looked at her, nervous about how to approach the question. Rowen
took in his stricken face, chuckling. “ Am I right in assuming it has something to do with Hermione?” Harry blushed and
looked down.

“ You see, I've never really had a girlfriend before, and now – I mean what with Christmas coming and everything.. “
Harry took a breath looking at Rowen with pleading eyes, “ What do girls like?” he rushed out. Rowen laughed at him,
shaking her head.

“ Harry! Every girl is different, you can't just generalize! What my tastes are and what Hermione's tastes are, are two
very different things. No one knows her quite as well as you do. You know her interests best. Keep in mind, Harry, that
the most romantic gift is one that has genuine thought put into it, not some cliché of jewelry or perfume or some such
nonsense. You need only buy something that is uniquely Hermione.” Harry gaped at Rowen, as she said this in a tone that
implied it was the most simple thing in the world.

“ And that's it?!! It's just that easy is it? Girls!” Harry huffed at her, throwing his hands up. Rowen just smiled as
Harry stared into the fire, falling into deep thought about what was important to Hermione. Me.. and Ron. Schoolwork..
S.P.E.W. Harry had an idea, all of a sudden. It would take some time though, and he'd have to have a back-up, just in
case she hated it...

“ Got an idea, have you?” Rowen asked mildly, seeing the look on his face.

“ Yes, actually.” Harry said sheepishly. “ I'm sorry for snapping at you, it was good advice..”

“ Just not an easy answer, hmm?” Rowen's eyes were laughing at him. Harry, satisfied that at least one of his problems
were solved, decided to try to tackle the other one.

“ Rowen, I wanted to ask you... if you could at least make an effort to get along with Remus over the holidays, as we
will all be in one place.” Harry watched her as he said this, her face growing serious as she sighed.

“ I will try, Harry. I don't want to be at odds with him, as he is like an Uncle to you, it's almost as if I can't help
myself when he's around. I know he can't help what he is, anymore than I can. He just- I get angry Harry, my temper gets
the best of me, you know.” At this moment they were interrupted by a knock at the door. “ Come in Severus!” Rowen
called.

Harry turned as Professor Snape walked in, nodding to Harry. “ I'm not interrupting anything am I?” he questioned. Rowen
smiled at him, indicating he take the seat on the other side of her.

“ Not at all, Severus. Harry here is just extracting my promise that I'll be on my best behavior around Remus at
Christmas. Which I have given, you can stop looking at me like that! I'll be good, I swear.” Rowen smiled as she spoke.
“ Which reminds me Harry, I have a book of spells for you to study over the break, for your training you know.” Harry
rolled his eyes as she got up to look for the book. She was almost as bad for holiday homework as McGonagall. Harry's
smile dimmed as he thought of his teacher. Rowen had now entered the bedroom to search.

“ You know why she dislikes him so much, don't you?” Harry was startled out of his thoughts by Snape's question. Harry
looked at him blankly. “ She's jealous, Harry. Lupin has found a means to control his affliction, a hope that she will
never have. Also, even when we were at school, Lupin was surrounded by a group of people who not only didn't judge him,
but supported him by becoming animals with him.”

“ But, sir, she had my Mum and you supporting her in school. Why would she be jealous?” Harry asked quietly, hoping
Rowen wouldn't overhear.

“ I never said it made sense, Harry. Jealousy is an irrational thing. It also didn't help that Lupin and his friends
were all convinced that Rowen wasn't a good person. She was in Slytherin after all. I'm not saying that the problems are
all one sided, just that perhaps you should speak to Lupin as well.” Snape stopped speaking when Rowen entered the room,
book in hand.

“Found it Harry! Just a few Seer spells in here that could be useful, especially come the new year.” Rowen handed Harry
the book, and he stood up. “ Are you leaving? You don't have to, you know.” Harry smiled at her, while walking over to
the portrait hole.

“ No, I have loads of homework anyway. Mostly your fault too!” Harry included both of them in his statement. He said
goodnight to both of them, and headed back to his dorm, his mind dwelling on what Snape had said.

Harry discussed it with Hermione the next day, getting her opinion on it, while leaving out parts of why he was visiting
in the first place. “ Well, I have to say I agree with him Harry. Also, she's probably a bit jealous that Remus has been
around you for so much longer than she has. It doesn't matter though, I do think you should go speak to Remus as well. I
want the holidays to be enjoyable for everyone, but especially you, Harry.” Hermione took his hand as she said this.

“ I will go see him. Right now, actually. Will you come along?” Harry asked Hermione. She shook her head no, mentioning
some research she had to do for Ancient Runes, saying she would be in the Library when he was finished.

All in all, Harry's discussion with Remus went fairly well. Harry sat in his office off of Gryffindor tower, explaining
about his request. Remus understood and promised he would be at his best, in the interest of peace. Harry figured that
this was the best he was going to get, so he thanked him and headed towards the common room. Harry had some letters to
write in preparation for Hermione's Christmas gift.

Once the holidays arrived, everyone seemed to perk up a bit, as students happily headed home to their families. Harry's
only wish was that there wouldn't be any more attacks over Christmas. Once he, Ron and Hermione arrived at Grimmauld
Place, Harry was at once enveloped in a content, peaceful feeling. He was delighted by the sites of Molly bustling
around the house, decorating. Remus arrived only a day or two after the trio, Dumbledore would be in and out, and Rowen
would arrive for Christmas eve. She had stayed behind at the school because Dumbledore did not feel it was safe for
Professor Snape to leave at this time, and Rowen wouldn't leave him there alone.

The days before Christmas were spent in a pleasant blur of wizard chess, chatting, good food, and spending time with
Hermione. Before Harry knew it, Christmas Eve was upon them, and Harry was awaiting the arrival of Rowen. Once she
arrived the house seemed truly full, and Harry felt surrounded by friends. Besides himself, Ron and Hermione, Remus,
Molly, Arthur, Bill, Fred and George, Ginny, and Dumbledore, Rowen and Snape were set to be here for diner that evening.
Not to mention the usual Order members, such as Moody, Tonks and Mundungus who were always hanging about. Harry and
Hermione were in the process of magically expanding the dining room to accommodate all these people, discussing their
own plans.

“ So I want you to meet me tonight. In Sirius' old room, I have a surprise for you.” Harry looked over to Hermione, as
she smiled in his direction. Harry had decorated the whole room over the past few days, even transfiguring the bed into
a couch and armchairs, and placing a tree, fully decorated, in there.

“ Alright, Harry! I've already told you I would!” Hermione laughed at Harry's eagerness, he was behaving as if he were
an excited child.

The dinner, surprisingly, went off very well. Everyone was speaking animatedly over the delicious food Molly had
prepared. Even Rowen and Remus had managed to restrain themselves, although Harry had seated them as far apart as
possible to ensure this. The younger end of the table was alive with conversation of Fred and George's latest products,
and discussions of the Quidditch season so far. Harry had missed the first match of the season, but Gryffindor had still
beat Slytherin, thanks largely to Ginny's abilities as a chaser. Ron had had a tough time filling so many empty slots,
but Harry thought that he had done rather well.

Eventually Mundungus broke out the fire whiskey, dispersing it liberally among the adults, leading to Molly sending the
'children' off to bed to await Christmas morning. Harry lay awake listening to the talk and laughter downstairs. As he
watched the clock, he thought about his gift for Hermione. Harry was nervous about giving it to her, but he hoped that
she would like it. At one am, Harry crept out of his room, away from Ron's snoring, to meet Hermione.

Hermione was already there when he arrived, seated on the sofa in front of the fireplace. The only source of light was
from the fire and the tree's lights. She looked up when Harry entered.

“ Oh Harry, this is wonderful! When did you have time to do all this?” she asked, her face shining in the soft light.
She had a mug of hot chocolate in her hands, and indicated a second one on the table beside the sofa.

“ Well, I wanted to do something special, just for us. I kind of didn't want to give you your gift with everyone else
watching.” Harry settled on the sofa next to her. He was fiddling with an envelope on his lap. “ Okay, I really hope you
like this, but I got you something else if you don't. I mean you'll get the second gift tomorrow even if you do like
this one, it's not like it's conditional, or anything..” Hermione laughed at his nervous expression.

“ Harry, I'd love anything you'd give me! But two gifts? You didn't have to do that.” Harry looked down at her, finally
deciding to get it over with, took her mug from her and placed it on the table beside his and handed her the envelope.
Hermione opened it, withdrawing the single sheet of parchment inside. She unfolded it and began to read.

Dear Mr. Potter,

Based on the materials you have sent us, we would be more than happy to extend an invitation to Miss Hermione Granger to
participate in the conference this summer. Her visions for a better future for all of wizard kind are just what we need,
and we hope that in addition to attending she would also consent to be a guest speaker, as a representative of the
Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare.

We have enclosed the details of the conference, as well as our schedule of events. If Miss Granger could be so kind as
to send us a reply by return owl as to weather she will consent to speak or not. Please accept our best wishes, and our
hopes for a happy holiday.

Sincerely,

Winifred Deadulus

Organizer of the International Conference of Magical Creatures

Harry watched her read anxiously. When she looked up, he launched into his explanation. “ I sent out a copy of
S.P.E.W.'s manifesto to them. You see, it's a conference that meets every year in August to discuss various magical
creatures and how to improve society's views and prejudices. Rowen mentioned it once, as I guess some Vampires attend in
hopes of improving wizard/Vampire relations. I thought I'd just get us invitations to go, it's in Florence this year. I
never thought they'd ask you to speak, and it's completely up to you of course!..” Harry trailed off as Hermione
launched herself into Harry's arms.

“ Oh, Harry! I can't believe you did this! I thought you hated S.P.E.W!” Hermione's eyes were filled with tears as she
spoke.

“ Well, I mean I never hated it! Besides, it's important to you, so it's important to me too!” Hermione just hugged
Harry even harder.

“ This is the best gift anyone has ever given me, Harry. Thank you!” Harry was so relived that she liked it, he almost
sagged with relief on the sofa. They spent the rest of the evening wrapped in each other's arms, discussing travel plans
for the summer, and how they would get approval. Harry thought privately, that even if he got nothing else this year,
that this moment, with Hermione wrapped in his arms as they made plans for the future, made this year's Christmas the
best yet.

A/N2: Hmmm... I'm not quite sure about this chapter. Seemed a bit off to me. I've been over it twice though and can't
think of anything to add. Sigh. Oh well, let me know what you think!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

18. Chapter Eighteen

Disclaimer - I am not in any way associated with J.K. Rowling or Scholastic books. I do not own Harry Potter.

Chapter 18 - Gifts from the Heart and Visits to Fallen Friends

Harry was woken up on Christmas morning by Ron , who was throwing his balled up wrapping paper at Harry's head. “ Get up
Harry! Presents!” Ron exclaimed like a three year old boy. Harry rolled over to see a large pile of gifts at the foot of
his bed. Ron, having done his duty by waking Harry, returned to his own rapidly dwindling pile of presents.

“ Oh, Harry thanks for the book! Beating the Bludgers – A Study of Defensive Strategies in Quidditch , it should be
right useful this year!” Harry smiled at Ron, and turned to begin opening his own gifts.

First was his Weasley jumper, green, as usual. Harry pulled it on over his pajamas, and reached for a piece of the fudge
that had accompanied it. Next was Lupin's gift, a smaller version of the foe glass Harry had seen in the fake Moody's
office in fourth year. Fred and George had predictably sent a large package of Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes product. Ron
had given him his usual box of Bertie Bott's Every Flavored Beans, and Tonks had given him a box of chocolate frogs.
From Rowen, there were two packages, the first containing a leather wand holster with Harry's name stamped on the inside
band. The second was a book , Rare Potions and How To Brew Them. Harry was astonished, as he figured this was probably
more from Snape than Rowen. Snape, giving me a gift, who'd have thought? Harry leafed through the book casually, noting
that it contained the strengthening potion as well as others.

At that moment Hermione came in with a wrapped gift. “ Happy Christmas Harry! Happy Christmas Ron!” Hermione beamed at
both of them. She noticed the book in Harry's hands and reached out to take it. “ Harry who gave you this?! It's a very
hard to find book, you know! I'll be able to use this to make our own supply of Strengthening Potion , even the
instructions for Veritaserum are in here!” Harry chuckled at this typical Hermione reaction.

“ Yeah, Rowen gave it to me. Although I imagine you'll be doing most of the brewing, Mione.” Hermione looked up from her
reading. The gift lay beside her, forgotten on the bed, as she lost herself in the pages of the book. Harry nudged her.
“ Is that for me, then?” she looked up, embarrassed that she had forgotten.

“ Well, I'll just be going... downstairs for breakfast!” Ron jumped up, grabbing his Quidditch book on the way out.
Harry grinned at his obvious attempt to leave him and Hermione alone.

“ Yes it is Harry.” Hermione spoke as though she hadn't heard Ron. “ I hope you like it. It's nowhere near as nice as
what you gave me, but I tried.” she smiled nervously in his direction as Harry unwrapped the gift.

Inside the wrapping was a small amulet made of a metallic green stone. It was attached to a leather band, to be worn
around the wrist. Imprinted on the stone was a symbol of a stag. Harry fingered the stone looking up at Hermione.

“ The stone is Malachite, it promotes the purification of dreams and draws out negative energy. It has also been said to
be a powerful healing stone and it's supposed to enhance psychic energy as well. The stag, well I mean obviously your
Dad, but it's really funny, I looked up the Potter family crest when I was looking for a symbol, and it has three stag
heads on it. So I decided to put it on there.” Hermione blushed as she spoke. Harry just held out his left hand,
silently asking her to put it on. She did, and Harry enveloped her in a hug.

“ Thank you Hermione, you must have ordered this ages ago! I love it.” Harry placed a soft kiss on her mouth. He pulled
back to grin at her. “ Do you want your second gift now?” Hermione glared at him with a look that clearly said ' you
didn't have to get me two!'. Harry reached under his mattress and drew out a small red box. Inside was a pair of
beautiful earrings, gold and in the shape of lightening bolts. Hermione laughed when she saw them.

“ Went with the old fall back of jewelry, eh Potter?” she teased him gently as she put them on. Harry laughed softly at
her.

“ They're charmed you know, if you are in pain, I'll know and I can come to you.” Hermione's expression softened upon
hearing this and she leaned in to give Harry a slow sweet kiss. Harry jumped up afterward, grabbing her hand and
dragging her along with him.

“ Let's go eat, I'm starving! A man cannot live on love alone, you know!” Hermione hit his arm , laughing at him as they
headed downstairs. Once downstairs, Harry and Hermione were greeted by fierce hugs from Mrs. Weasley and Christmas
greetings were exchanged.

“ Thanks for the jumper Mrs. Weasley!” Harry said as he sat down and started serving himself breakfast. Mrs. Weasley
just brushed this away, encouraging Harry to heap more eggs onto his plate.

“ Did you receive anything from the Dursley's Harry dear?” Mrs. Weasley asked in a concerned tone.

“ No, Mrs. Weasley. They haven't sent me anything for a while.” This was the second year in a row Harry hadn't received
anything from his mother's family. Harry was not upset about this at all, however, as their presents usually consisted
of rubbish only good for portkeys anyway. Mrs. Weasley shook her head, exasperated that such people were responsible for
such a good boy as Harry, and simply encouraged him to take more toast.

Over the next few days Harry and Hermione could often be found in each others company, usually in the library, as
Hermione read Harry's new Potion book and Harry looked through the book Rowen had given him to study over the break. It
was actually a highly useful book, which included several spells such as spells to bind magic. Harry practiced this on
Ron, much to his and Hermione's amusement, as it took Ron two hours to figure out why his wand wasn't working.

There were other spells in it as well that covered a range of subjects, such as inducing visions and techniques to help
closing one off from other's psychic penetration. Harry grimaced as he read this, thinking of the time and pain it could
have saved him last year.

The next few days of holidays were spent in a warm passing of reading in the library, games of Exploding Snap, and
wizard's chess in front of the fire. The group had taken to using Sirius' old room to congregate in, as it was much
improved since Harry re decorated it. Harry thought he would feel depressed, being in Sirius' old room, but he
surprisingly felt closer to his Godfather in there.

Harry was in here alone one day, practicing his relaxation techniques, when he was interrupted by a knock on the door
frame. Harry looked up to see Lupin framed in the door. Harry smiled and told him to come in.

Lupin sat in the armchair across from Harry's. “ Harry, how are you? It feels like I haven't seen much of you lately.”
Harry instantly felt guilt wash over him, he hadn't been seeing Lupin as much as he could, but he'd been busy with
training and Hermione. This, however was no excuse, especially as Lupin had lost the last of his friends when Sirius
died.

“ I'm sorry Lupin. It just feels like I've been so busy with training and Hermione and school and everything. Hey..
perhaps you could help out during my training hours? I mean you'd have to be around Rowan, but I would get to spend time
with both of you at once!” Harry thought that this was an excellent idea, as Lupin was bound to be helpful in training,
also it would give him and Rowen a chance to get past their issues.

“ Well, I mean- Of course I'll help, Harry.” Lupin stated reluctantly. “ However that is not the reason I came in,
Dumbledore will be going to see Minerva today, and he was wondering if you and Hermione would like to accompany him.”
Harry's heart fell at the thought of seeing his injured Professor.

“ Well I wouldn't presume to answer for Hermione, but I would like to go.”

“ Answer for me in regards to what?” Hermione asked as she walked in, dropping down on the sofa. She looked from Harry
to Lupin.

“ In regards to seeing Professor McGonagall today. Dumbledore is going to St. Mungo's.” Harry replied.

“ Oh, of course! I would love to see how she is doing!” Hermione immediately got up to go see about transfiguring some
flowers for the Professor.

And so it was that later that afternoon, Harry found himself following Dumbledore through the halls of St. Mungo's while
holding on to Hermione's hand. As they walked along, Dumbledore explained that Minerva had woken up just the day before,
and although very weak seemed to show signs of improving.

Once in the hall outside Professor McGonagall's room, they were greeted by a healer. He introduced himself as Alex
Hopper, and asked them to sit at a bench in the hall.

“ Alright, Professor McGonagall did wake up yesterday, as I'm sure you know, sir. She is by no means out of the woods
yet, however. The Cruciatus curse used on her was particularly powerful. That being said, she is recovering remarkably
for a women of her age, especially considering her injuries from last year.” Dumbledore nodded along, listening intently
to Healer Hopper. “ I would like her visits to be restricted to 30 minutes only, as she needs a great amount of rest to
rebuild her strength and magic supply.”

“ Will she be able to be removed to Hogwart's hospital wing eventually, do you think?” Dumbledore questioned.

“ I believe that if she improves steadily, she could be safely moved sometime in February. This does not mean she would
be able to return to duty, however. I doubt she will be able to resume teaching until next year.” Hermione let out a
gasp when she heard the length of time it would take their Professor to fully recover. Dumbledore just nodded
thoughtfully, as Healer Hopper headed down the hall.

They walked into her room, Hermione carrying a large sleeve of flowers. In a bed by the window lay a very frail Minerva
McGonagall. Gone was the forbidding demeanor that usually surrounded their professor, in it's place was an air of
extreme vulnerability. The woman in the bed, seemed so small, surrounded on all sides by flowers, bright splashes of
color that seemed to only make her paleness more pronounced. She smiled a weak smile as they walked in however.

“Miss Granger, Mr. Potter, how lovely to see you both.” she glanced behind them. “ Albus, am I mistaken or don't you
have a school to run?” she spoke in a weak thready voice that wouldn't frighten a child. Dumbledore just chuckled in her
direction.

“ Well, yes, indeed I do, Minerva. However, I thought it would be unfortunate to let Harry and Hermione come here
unaccompanied.” Dumbledore pulled up three chairs with his wand. Hermione bustled about placing the flowers they had
brought into a vase, and placing them on the window sill.

“ So , Harry, Hermione.. how has Albus been doing teaching my classes? I know he cannot possibly cover the material as
fully as I do, as he tends to get distracted very easily!” McGonagall's eyes twinkled slightly as she spoke.

“ Oh no, Professor!” answered Hermione seriously. “ He has been doing very well, but I have heard several students
mention how it just isn't the same without you!”

McGonagall blushed at this, clearly pleased by the thought that her students were missing her. “ And you Mr. Potter? I
trust that you've been working sufficiently hard to ensure my Quidditch cup stays where it belongs?” Harry groaned.

“ Honestly, I'm beginning to think that there is a Gryffindor captain ghost, as all the captains seem to be seized by
the same demonic need to drive us into the ground!” McGonagall laughed softly at this. Harry proceeded to tell her about
Ron's appointing Ginny a new chaser, along with Dennis and Colin Creevey, who were amazingly fast since they were so
small and wiry. They then discussed the new beaters, who funnily enough turned out to be Dean Thomas and Seamus
Finnigan. “ Not nearly as big as most beaters, but they're both good fliers, and have a dead on aim that more than makes
up for it.” Harry commented. After a short while it became apparent that Professor McGonagall was becoming fatigued.
Harry and Hermione went out after calling their goodbyes, giving Dumbledore a moment alone to say goodbye. Once out in
the hall, they sat down at the bench, Harry placing his arm around Hermione's shoulders.

Hermione was in the process of commenting on how wonderfully McGonagall's recovery was going, when they saw a familiar
figure approaching.

“ Neville!” Harry called out to him in greeting. Neville turned at the sound of his name, heading down the hall towards
them.

“ Harry, Hermione! How are you? Visiting McGonagall?” Neville glanced towards the door. “ I've seen Dumbledore around
here a lot , the few times I've been visiting my Mum and Dad over the holidays. How is she?”

Harry and Hermione told Neville that she had awakened , and seemed to be steadily improving. Neville's face brightened
up a bit. “ Glad of that I am. The school just doesn't seem the same without her does it?” Just then Dumbledore came out
into the hall, greeting Neville and indicating to Harry that they should be going. Harry and Hermione said goodbye to
Neville and they all headed back to Grimmauld Place.

The last few days before the end of the Holidays passed as all end of Holidays do, very quickly. It seemed to Harry that
before he knew it, they were back in their dormitories, awaiting the start of classes the next day. Harry thought about
the peacefulness in which Christmas had passed, grateful for the time, although he knew it would be short lived.

A/N: Okay! I wrote this before HBP came out, and I was sure that Katie graduated with the twins... so I thought there
would be three new chasers! I know, I could have changed it, but it's mentioned again later, and I'm lazy. So there.
Pretend Katie graduated, cause in my little world she did.... Thanks go out to My beta, Alex, who has been pushing me
along with this story. Enjoy and review, please.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

19. Chapter Nineteen

Chapter 19 - Rumbles, Waves and Friends with Fangs

The next day, Harry and Hermione were sitting together in Potions class, listening as Snape was assigning an extra
credit report. Harry groaned inwardly, as he knew there was no way Hermione would turn down extra credit, and she would
invariably rope him into being her partner. Sure enough, no sooner had Snape turned to put their latest potion on the
board, Hermione turned to him excitedly.

“ Harry this is great, we were planning on making our own supply of the Strengthening Potion anyway, now we can do it
for our report!” Hermione whispered excitedly. Harry refrained from pointing out that as Snape gave him the book, and
was helping to train him, it was probably exactly why he brought the extra credit report up.

“ Yeah, that'll be perfect Mione, no sneaking potion ingredients. Although I don't think we would have had to anyway.”
Harry commented as he stirred the potion in their cauldron 32 times precisely. Harry found he was much more able to
concentrate in Potions since Rowen and Snape had forgiven one another. Probably because he's getting some. Ewww. “ At
any rate, I wouldn't exactly turn down extra marks, I , unlike you, could use them.”

“ Great, I'll speak to Professor Snape after class, hopefully we'll be able to get our materials before this weekend.”
Hermione bounced up and down as she spoke, so eager was she to start. Harry shook his head, of course I get the girl
who's excited to do schoolwork. Harry thought this to himself, but he knew he wouldn't change her for the world. His
Hermione was perfect just the way she was. As the bell rang signaling the end of class, Harry gathered up their books,
as Hermione spoke to Snape at the front of the class.

Harry handed Hermione her bag, as they walked out the door together, heading for Charms. “ He said you could get the
ingredients this evening if you'd like. At Rowen's.” she added unnecessarily. Harry had only visited Rowen once or twice
since October and found her alone. Every other time Snape was there with her. Harry was happy for her. He and Hermione
walked into Charms, sitting at the table Ron had reserved for them. Ron was yawning exaggeratedly, as he loved the fact
that he slept in while Harry and Hermione attended Potions. Hermione just rolled her eyes at him.

Hermione discussed their impending training this weekend, as it was the new year now, and they expected Rowe to announce
any day that Harry would finally be putting his powers to use. Harry felt almost relieved that the time was finally upon
him to actually do something, instead of just preparing. Hermione on the other hand , would be perfectly content if they
could just train forever. Harry didn't blame her for worrying, he didn't know how she handled it. He'd be mental if it
was her fate to kill or be killed.

Harry's thoughts wandered, as Flitwick was only revisiting what they had learned in first term, he allowed Hermione's
voice to wash over him as she spoke. Harry often worried about the battle and what it could mean for his friends if the
worse happened and he were to fail. He tried to think positively for Hermione's sake, but every so often he would have
horrible thoughts of what they would do if he were to die. Harry only knew that he had to do his absolute best for both
of his friends. In this Harry was comforted by the thought that they at least had each other. Harry was jerked out of
his morose thoughts by the bell again signaling the classes end. Harry hardly remembered any of it.

Harry and Hermione were sitting in the common room later, when Hermione mentioned going to see Rowen for the
ingredients. Harry laughed at her eagerness, and asked if she would like to came along. Hermione shot out of her chair,
and they walked down towards the entrance hall, holding hands. Once past the goblin statue, they strode up to Rowen's
portrait, knocking on the frame. The painting swung open revealing a smiling Rowen.

“ Ah Harry! Here for your eye of newt and toe of frog? “ she teased while ushering them inside. Snape sat by the fire,
looking archly at her. “ Sorry, Severus, I'm sure that there are very few frog's toes involved!” she laughed at him. He
just sniffed and looked away, although Harry thought he saw a crack of a smile.

Rowen made them sit, and set about getting tea ready, before joining them around the fire. “ Harry, how was the end of
your holidays? Albus told me you'd gone to see Minerva. She's doing so much better now!” Rowen's face lit up with a
smile.

“ They were.. good. Very relaxing. I even read some of that book you gave me. I practiced the binding charm, Ron didn't
like that so much.” Harry chuckled as he spoke, as beside him, Hermione snorted behind her hand.

“ That's great Harry, I'm glad you got the chance to relax. Now.. it will be time to make an attempt.” Harry swallowed
visibly as she spoke. “ Albus feels it's best if he were present, so we'll be doing it Saturday. On Wednesday we'll meet
in the clearing as usual, but we'll be in the Room of Requierment on Saturday.” Harry nodded to show he understood.
Rowen looked at his pale face, before taking one of his hands in hers.

“ Harry, there is nothing wrong with being afraid. We will not allow anything to happen to you, even should you be
detected, your are only a thought away from being back here.” Rowen stated this softly. Harry looked up, feeling Snape's
eyes on him. Harry understood, in a moment of clarity, that this is how it must have felt to go back there and pretend,
praying not to get caught. He felt Hermione grip his other hand almost painfully.

“ Yeah. I'm sure I'll be okay. Gryffindor courage, right? We have a lot of homework to do tonight, and I know Hermione
is eager to start that potion.” Snape rose at Harry's words, walking over to a cabinet along the wall, that had not been
there last time Harry visited. When he turned, he had a satchel full of ingredients. He handed them to Hermione, who
practically snatched them from him in her eagerness.

Harry glanced at the cabinet and looked at Rowen, who blushed, nodding in his direction. Harry grinned to himself, and
allowed his girlfriend to drag him from the room, while hollering a short goodbye over her shoulder. Harry looked down
at Hermione as they walked. She had her head practically stuck in the bag.

“ Oh Harry! He's given us the powdered dragon claw, and the Unicorn hair, and the baboon's blood. I think we have the
rest in our potion ingredients kits. He's given us way more than necessary though!” Harry chuckled at her.

“ Well, he knows we're going to be making more than is necessary for just a school project now doesn't he?” Hermione
nodded thoughtfully at that, finally pulling her head out of the bag.

“ Well, yes, although we are going to do a single batch before brewing up the extra. I want to make sure it comes out
perfectly, I have no desire to poison you, you know!” Hermione turned to him as she spoke.

“ Well I am awfully glad you don't, as it would be so easy for you to do! Good thing I trust you.” Harry's eyes twinkled
in a familiar manner as he spoke. “ What I can't believe is that they are living together now! I didn't think teachers
were allowed to do that.”

“ Well there's nothing specifically written against it per say, it's just an unwritten guideline, really... Wait! What
did you say? How do you know?” Hermione asked.

“ Did you not see his private potion stores cabinet in her room? Last time we saw that it was in Snape's office! Plus
Rowen sort of confirmed it for me. I'll try to speak with her alone at Wednesday's training.. Oh no! I forgot to tell
her about Lupin helping out! Do we have Defense Against the Dark Arts before Wednesday?” Hermione shook her head, they
had class on Thursday. Harry sighed. “ maybe it's better if they just deal with it anyway.” Hermione shot him a doubtful
glance, but remained silent as they walked towards their dorms.

On Wednesday, Harry, Hermione and Ron were approaching the clearing when they could hear raised voices. One was Rowen's
and the other... was Lupin's. Harry mentally kicked himself for not warning Rowen about Lupin's presence.

“ Oh would the two of you just stop! Rowen, clearly, Harry wanted Remus here, so he'll be here. As for you, Harry has
been training with her very well up until this point, and you needn't try to undermine her. You both have things to
teach Harry. So just , shut up, smile and do it!” Snape's voice carried towards them. Ron laughed. Harry and Hermione
looked at him strangely.

“ Sorry, but, well he sounds a bit like you did last year Harry!” Harry winced, remember how awful he had been to his
friends last year. Hermione and Ron laughed as they entered the clearing, only to see Snape standing in the middle of
Lupin and Rowen wearing an exasperated expression. Both of them were studiously ignoring the other.

“ Harry! How are you? Ready to start? Did Hermione finish the potion, because Severus brought some if you need it.”
Rowen started speaking as soon as she laid eyes on Harry. Harry held up his flask, indicating that it was filled with
the clear red potion.

“ I took some before we came down, actually” he grinned sheepishly. Rowen just laughed.

“ Alright. Well Harry, we're going to do the other two elements tonight, then if we have time Lupin will be going over
an alternative to the killing curse with you. Apparently it's something the Order has worked on! So wasting no time
then! “ As she spoke, Snape was leading Ron, Hermione and Lupin behind the shield he had erected. Rowen watched for a
brief moment before turning.

“ Rowen.. I'm really sorry I didn't warn you about asking Lupin to help. I just forgot, and I feel awful..” Harry
lowered his voice so that it would not carry.

“ It's alright, Harry. It's your party, and you can invite half the school if you want. Although that would defeat the
purpose of the whole secrecy thing we've got going on here.” Rowen lowered her voice along with him, before beginning to
speak normally again. “ Okay, so which one first? Water or Earth?”

“ Earth , I think, for now.” Harry stated.

“ Great, saving the swim for last. Excellent. Okay Harry, Earth can be controlled in many ways. It is most effective in
battle when used to create fissures in the ground, to swallow the enemy, or another effective one is the shock wave. The
fissure thing can be a problem, because if one of us falls in..” she made a slicing motion across her throat. “ The
shock wave, however can be modified, so that only the enemy feels it. So here's what we do, picture the ground rising
and falling, out from you, like wter rippling in a lake when you throw a stone. Next picture your allies clearly in your
head, and see them standing still throughout the wave. Got it in there?” Harry nodded hesitantly, hoping he wouldn't
hurt anyone. “ Okay, incantation is ; Compos Humus! Alright?”

Harry stood in the clearing picturing it in his head, over and over again. Once he had it fixed, he widened his stance,
Raising both hands and shouted “ Compos Humus!” the ground rose at his feet as if in a wave, it spread out from his
starting point, rolling past Rowen, who just seemed to rise and fall with it, and continued on, out past the group at
the edge of the clearing. It's odd, like you were watching water, but consciously knew that it was the earth moving like
this, not water.

“ Excellent Harry! Really well done. Ugh, damn thing made me a bit seasick I think!” Rowen smiled at Harry while holding
her stomach. She finally took some deep breaths and stood. “ That was really good Harry. Now this is a good stall tactic
for battle, but it wouldn't really kill anyone, just knock em down. We'll practice the fissures next week okay? I want
to move on to water so that Lupin can have a chance to do his stuff with you. So, ugh, water. Um, let's see you can make
it rain, obviously, or have a flood happen out of a stream. Water is a bit weird that way, it's more difficult to
conjure than fire, it's easiest if you have a source to work from. Which is why I picked a clearing with a stream! Oh!
We could do a small tsunami, that would be good.” She stopped speaking momentarily to cast the Impervious charm on
herself.

“ So I won't get wet, you know! Alright, so you know the drill, picture what you want it to do. The incantation for
water is unsurprisingly Compos Aqua. So go ahead!” Rowen stepped slightly back.

Harry turned towards the stream, and closed his eyes, picturing the water swelling over the bank. He visualized it
rising up in a wall, and crashing to earth all at once, sweeping the ground along with it. He raised his wand and spoke.
“ Compos Aqua!” The water reacted just the way Harry had imagined, rising high in the air and crashing down over them,
sweeping across the clearing in a torrent of water. When Harry lowered his wand he heard coughing behind him. He turned
to see a very wet, angry Rowen. She was soaked.

“ That's your idea of a small wave?! Gah, Harry! It's the impervious charm, not the air freaking tight charm!” Harry
heard the others approaching and what suspiciously sounded like laughter coming from Snape and Lupin. Harry smiled at
her.

“ I'm sorry, I didn't think it would get that big!” Harry was casting a drying charm over her as he spoke, which worked,
but failed to remove any of the dirt. Harry tried very hard to contain the laughter. He just manged to keep it in, but
Snape and Lupin were both laughing out loud. She glared at them, which had no apparent effect, and soon Ron, Hermione
and Harry joined in. Rowen glared, and then huffed, and finally started to laugh herself.

“ Don't do it again! I swear next time, I'm staying behind the damn shield!” Rowen mock glared at him. Then she did
something shocking, and turned to Lupin. “ Remus did you need any help with your lesson?” Lupin looked shocked for a
moment, before responding.

“Actually, yes.. It would be helpful to have live targets to practice on, and as you are quite the best hunter among us,
I wondered if you could round some up?” As Lupin spoke, Rowen was casting Scourgify on herself to get rid of most of the
mess. She nodded in Lupin's direction and then.. she seemed to change. Her eyes, usually a steely gray, turned into a
molten silver, they grew an almost feral look in them. When she smiled, Harry could see that her incisor teeth had grown
longer and sharper. Harry knew that Rowen was a vampire, but it had never been something he had thought about until now.
She looked.. terrifying, and beautiful all at once. Harry heard Ron whimper slightly behind him. They all watched as
Rowen started running towards the forest at a speed that couldn't be called human.

When she had disappeared, Snape cleared his throat. “ Um, she doesn't always remember how different she looks when she
does that.” he smiled his tight small smile. “ Are you all, okay?” Harry, Ron and Hermione just continued to stare at
the tree line. It was Lupin who broke the silence surprisingly.

“ Well, she is what she is. None of us would hold it against her.” he simply stated. Harry turned now to stare at Lupin
in shock. Lupin just smiled. “ While I doubt we will ever be really good friends Harry, I have decided to try my best to
get along.” Harry grinned at this, happy that they would at least make an effort.

“ Alright Harry, I guess we'll go over the curse until Rowen returns with some animals. The order, well, Dumbledore
really has been developing it as an alternative to Avada Kedavra. It is still a killing curse, but this cause the life
to be forced out of the subject. Life only, the soul remains intact. So not nearly as much strength of feeling is
required to cast it.” As Lupin spoke all three of them were listening intently, as was Snape.

“ The incantation is Adduco Letum which roughly broken down means to bring death. I don't want you to practice until
Rowen gets here with the animals.” Hermione looked slightly ill at the thought of killing small animals, which only grew
when they looked up to see Rowen striding into the clearing levitating a bunch of rabbits behind her.

“ I figured you'd like to start with something small? I forgot to ask.” Lupin nodded, saying that they were excellent.

“ Now normally I would cast a freezing charm to allow you time to aim, but it hardly seems fair, and it won't happen in
a real situation. You need to learn to fire at a moving target. We will however set up a containment field around a
small area, as I don't want them to escape. Harry, you try first.” Harry stepped up, feeling slightly sick to be taking
the small frightened animals life for no reason. He shook these thoughts off, knowing he had to be cruel to win. It
wasn't a sacrifice of the animal, it was a necessary task to prepare. He doubted Voldemort had felt a twinge of anything
on any of the occasions he had attempted to kill Harry. He raised his wand, looking for a clear target.

“ Adduco Letum!” a jet of blue light fired from the tip of Harry's wand, and hit a rabbit, arresting it in midair, and
causing it to drop to the ground, lifeless. Harry heard Hermione's gasp behind him. Lupin looked on for a moment before
commenting.

“ You have a very good eye, to be able to hit a moving target that small Harry. It was an excellent shot.” Harry was
grateful that Lupin complimented his aim, rather than his kill. Harry looked up at Lupin clearly.

“ I don't want Hermione or Ron to learn this spell. There's no need for them to, they don't have to kill anyone.” Lupin
nodded thoughtfully, looking at the other two. Hermione, for once in her life, looked like she would rather do anything
than learn, and Ron just stared, slightly dazed.

“ I agree, Harry. It is very difficult to take a life, and one shouldn't be exposed to it unless necessary.” Rowen
stated softly from behind him. Harry threw her a grateful glance.

After that Hermione and Ron just watched with a mixture of fascination and disgust as Harry successfully picked off the
remaining rabbits, one by one. Harry shut off any emotion he felt, just firing blankly, his face an impassive wall.

And if, that night in his dreams, Harry was haunted by the arrested look of terror in the animals eyes, or the look of
slight revulsion on his friends faces, he certainly wouldn't admit it to anyone.

A/N: So I've been loving all my reviews! I hope you enjoyed this chapter.... and C'mon, review! You know you wanna! Just
type a little message, and press my button...lol! Easy!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

20. Chapter Twenty

Disclaimer: I don't own him. See previous chapters

Chapter 20 - Harry the Spy

Harry was unsettled the rest of the week, hoping that Saturday would never come. As usual with dreaded tasks, the time
seemed to fly before it. On Saturday, Harry was nervous, and jittery. He had been sleeping poorly the last few days, his
dreams plagued by thoughts of killing Voldemort. If Harry seemed nervous, Hermione seemed downright mental. She was all
over the place in the days before, and Harry felt ill equipped to comfort her, as he had his own issues to deal with.

He , Ron and Hermione were sitting around the common room fire, when Fawkes appeared next to Harry, a letter clutched in
his beak. Harry removed the letter, smiled at Fawkes and watched as he disappeared in a burst of flame, which frightened
a few younger years. Harry just opened the envelope, reading the letter contained inside.

Harry,

It is time.

A. D.

Harry shared a significant look with Hermione and Ron in turn, and without speaking all three rose simultaneously and
left the common room. Not a word was spoken on their way to the Room of Requirement, and Hermione was clutching Harry's
hand in her right one, while her left hand was on Ron's arm for support. Harry was extremely glad that Ron would be
here, if only for Hermione.

Harry stopped outside the door to the room, looking at both of his best friends. “ I – just want you both to know, that
I appreciate you being here. I don't want to sound like a overly dramatic prat-”said Harry. Ron chuckled at this. Harry
glared at him before continuing, “ but I'm nervous... I just don't want you to worry – much” Harry added the last at the
look on Hermione's face. He looked over to Ron, “ Make sure she's okay?” he asked.

“ Course, Harry!” Ron answered in a tone that implied he wouldn't think of anything less.

Feeling somewhat reassured, Harry turned to go in the door. Hermione reached out and grabbed his arm. “ Harry, I just..
I love you, okay?” Hermione stated softly. Harry smiled and nodded, and all three entered the room together.

Rowen was the first to greet him, and she was joined by Lupin and Dumbledore. Rowen just looked Harry over, smiling
encouragingly. “ Ready as you'll ever be, Harry?” she asked with a smile. Harry just swallowed and nodded.

“ Ah well, if it were done when 'tis done, then 'twere well it were done quickly.” Harry glanced at Dumbledore as he
spoke. Dumbledore's solemn face bespoke of the seriousness of the situation.

“ Shakespeare, sir?” Harry questioned.

“ Well, he was quite talented you know, for a muggle.” Dumbledore's eyes twinkled at Harry, and Harry felt his fears
ease somewhat. Harry glanced around, taking in the room once more, before straightening his shoulders and looking to
Dumbledore.

“ Then let's do it quickly, sir.” Harry spoke as he crossed the room, bending to sit cross legged on the bed.

“ Alright Harry, If at any time you feel that you've been detected, come back, do you hear me? Also, it is unsure if
Voldemort will realize your presence or not. You have your relaxing thought, yes?” Dumbledore looked on as Harry lay
down. Harry nodded in his direction. “ Excellent, you may proceed Harry.” he said.

Harry immediately began to think of his relaxing thoughts of Hermione's hands.. he achieved his relaxed state rather
quickly and began picturing Voldemort in his head clearly. As his picture became more and more sharp, Harry muttered “
Emineo Caecius”.

When Harry opened his eyes, he saw that he was in a dark room, lit only by a few candles. There was one chair pulled
close to a dying fire and the rest of the room was empty. The walls were completely blank, and dust lay thick around the
room. There were no windows that Harry could see. Harry took all of this in in a single glance, as he did not want to
waste valuable time gawking about. Harry could see that Voldemort was standing by the almost dead fire, glaring down at
a man who cowered before him.

“ I am so sorry My Lord” the man was crying at Voldemort's feet. The voice seemed vaguely familiar to Harry but his
robes were covering his head.

“ Sorry is not worth anything!” Voldemort spat. “ I have let you suffer your months in Azkaban, but it was not nearly
long enough for your failure. If you and your worthless comrades were not necessary to my plans, I'd have let you rot
there til eternity! But do not think , Lucius, that you will be more comfortable out here with me! CRUCIO!” Voldemort
smiled as he watched Lucius Malfoy scream in agony, bent over double on the floor. He watched as the curse was on him so
long, that he lost even the will to scream. Finally, after what seemed an eternity to Harry, Voldemort lifted the curse.

“ T-th-tha-thank you Master.” Lucius could barely speak through the pain. “ It is – on-only what I de-des-deserve.”
Voldemort glared at him.

“ I'm glad you realize this Lucius. Not only did you lose the prophecy for me last year, but your son failed me as
well... but he's .. paying in his own ways.” Voldemort's mouth twisted into what Harry could only assume was a smile. “
The fact remains however that Dumbledore and Potter both must die! I cannot allow them to live! The time is quickly
approaching, Potter's time is nearly at hand, and this time I will not fail!!! Do you understand Lucius?” Malfoy barely
nodded his head.

“ You will follow Bella's orders on this, Lucius. The preparations are being made, and we will not be alone when the
time comes. I want you to go see her now. Perhaps Potter will be happy to know that he will be joining his beloved
parents soon.” Voldemort spoke while looking down upon Lucius Malfoys bowed form. Lucius wasted no time at all in
kissing the edge of Voldemort's robes, and backing out of the room on his hands and knees.

Voldemort just stood there staring into the dying embers, his face twisted with his maniacal planning. All of a sudden
he jerked his head up, peering about the room. “ I can feel you...” he sneered in his high cold voice. Harry started and
immediately turned his thoughts towards his body, disappearing just as Voldemort started to speak an incantation. “
RETIN-”

Harry opened his eyes to find five concerned faces staring at him. Hermione flung herself on him as soon as he opened
his eyes, hugging him fiercely. Harry hugged her back, trying to calm her down. Once she had loosened her hold a bit,
Dumbledore looked at Harry questioningly. Harry repeated all he had heard finishing with the fact that Voldemort had
been aware of Harry's presence in the end. Dumbledore sat, thoughtful for a moment before speaking.

“ Well it is news that the Deatheaters had been taken from Azkaban... Clearly Voldemort intends to attack, sometime
soon... and obviously not alone. Perhaps he will bring the giants and trolls with him.” Dumbledore paused here. Harry
looked at him a frisson of fear running down his spine.

“ If this is true sir, than I need to be training, more frequently, more intensively.” Harry exclaimed, ignoring the
looks of fear on Ron and Hermione's faces. Rowen sighed softly, stepping forward from the shadows in the corner.

“ I hate to say this but I agree, Albus. Harry should be taken out of lessons immediately, and put into full time
training. Remus could take over his day time training, and I could tutor him in his subjects during the night. You might
have to do a few, such as Transfiguration, but we could work a schedule out.” Rowen stated all this in a soft voice.

“ But Harry wouldn't be doing it alone would he? I mean, Ron and I would be with him, right?” Hermione demanded. Harry
looked to her, sorrow reflecting in his eyes.

“ You aren't the ones who have to face him alone, Mione. I'm the only one. I don't think that anything I'm training for
would be any good for you.. I'm not training to defend myself here, I'm training to kill.” Harry had a brief flash of
the memory of small animals falling lifeless as he spoke. He wanted to keep Hermione, Ron too, as far away from that as
he could. Harry could hardly handle it himself, and he did not know how he would be able to stand actually murdering
someone.

Hermione looked about to argue, but Dumbledore intercepted. “ Harry is quite correct Miss Granger. You would serve him
much better by going to class, and helping him in that area. You will of course, continue your extra defensive training
in the evenings while Harry has his tutoring sessions. I'm sure Remus will be happy to teach you two as well.”
Dumbledore spoke in a final tone. Hermione grumbled, but nodded her head, agreeing to the plan.

Once they arrived back in the common room, Ron took himself off upstairs , clearly sensing Harry and Hermione's need to
be alone. Once he had ascended the stairs, Harry turned to Hermione.

“ Harry, it's just so- so unfair! I'm so scared for you, and it was hard enough before, but now on top of that I'll
hardly ever see you! I'm just- ugh! I'm being selfish and it's stupid I know!” Hermione got this out as her eyes pleaded
with Harry to understand. Harry took her hands and led her over to the sofa, where he sat and then pulled Hermione down
to sit on his lap. He held her hand in his, and stroked her back with his other hand.

“ You're not selfish, Mione! I know this is going to be difficult, but there really is no other way. As for not seeing
me, I won't allow that to happen! We can meet for lunch outside, just you and me. The evenings, we can see each other
after our lessons, that'll be trio time, assuming Ron's not off snogging Luna somewhere. Mione- I - I need you to be the
strong one for me here. I don't think I can do this without you” Harry whispered the last part in a broken voice.
Hermione released his hand and took his face in her hands.

“ You will never be alone in this Harry, do you hear me? I will always be here for you, and I'm not the only one!”
Hermione took a deep breath in. “ If I need to be the strong one, then I will, Harry. I love you and nothing is going to
happen to us!” as she spoke her eyes fairly burned Harry with their intensity. Harry brushed his free hand across her
cheek, down to her neck, where he pulled her close and kissed her. Hermione kissed him back eagerly, as if she could
pour her whole soul into it. It was a desperate sort of kiss that allowed for nothing but pure passion. When they pulled
away, they both had trouble catching their breath. Harry looked into Hermione's eyes for a while, not saying anything.

“ I love you too, Mione” Harry whispered as he pulled her closer. They sat there, wrapped around each other, taking and
giving comfort, for a very long time before going to bed.

The next week showed Harry exactly how grueling his schedule would be. He was up every morning at seven, and down in the
clearing to train with Lupin by quarter to eight every morning. Although Harry was learning very little that was new, he
was building his strength and honing all of his new skills. Lupin drove him very hard, but no more than Harry expected
of himself. At lunch he and Hermione would grab food from the great hall and eat either by the lake, or fly to their
spot if the school grounds seemed too crowded.. Harry learned to treasure these lunches as he saw very little of
Hermione outside of them. They would of course see each other after Harry's tutoring sessions, but Ron was usually
around then, and it wasn't quite the same.

Rowen too, was working Harry very hard, she expected nothing but the best from him in his school work. Harry found
himself simply exhausted by the time he returned to the common room, but still trying to make time to spend with his
friends. Above and beyond all this, Harry was still plagued at night by dreams, and thoughts of murder. His growing
sense of fear and loathing for himself did not seem to be improving in any way. After two weeks of this, Harry had
almost reached his breaking point. He felt he needed to talk to someone, but didn't want to burden his friends with
this.

He finally decided to speak to Rowen, as he felt she would understand his feelings on the matter. He was studying in her
room one night, waiting for her to return, when he thought he could brooch the topic.

“ Rowen, I wanted to talk to you about something.” Harry stated as soon as she re entered the room, looking more pale
than usual. She smiled wanly at him, and sat in the chair opposite him.

“ What did you want to talk about Harry?” She asked in a tired voice. Harry glanced at her with concern.

“ Well, I don't really know how to ask this without being really blunt.” Harry started, not knowing if he could actually
continue with his line of questioning. Rowen simply smiled her encouragement. “ Does it bother you? Killing people? Does
it haunt you? I feel like it's going to be a stain that I will never fully wash off. How do you do it?” he asked all at
once.

“ Oh Harry...” Rowen said softly. “ I don't have an easy answer for you, I'm sorry. It isn't something that gets easier
with time... but you have to tell yourself, this is not murder in your case. It's justifiable homicide. I know that the
difference is slight, especially to you, but Harry think of what he's done. What he will do if you fail. I have no words
to make this easier for you Harry. Nothing can defeat the demons that haunt you except yourself.” Rowen paused as if
searching for the words.

“ I have killed Harry, and it still haunts me to this day. I killed out of self preservation only, during times of war,
but none of those justifications make it any easier. I can only say- you need to be strong, Harry. At times you feel
such self hatred that it seems hopeless. But try to remember that it's not just for you that you are doing this. It's
for everyone, Hermione, Ron, your teachers, your school... I hope that this doesn't make you angrier. I have never had
to cope with what you do Harry. Carrying the hopes of all these people is a heavy burden indeed. But you are one of the
strongest people I've ever met. I believe that you can do this. In the end, it's really all I can offer you. My belief
and my undying support.”

Harry thought about her words. He was disappointed , he had hoped that she could offer him some comfort about this
feeling easing with time. At the same time, however, he appreciated her honesty, and her unwavering support. He knew
that the only answer for him was to accept what he had to do, but it was a bitter pill to swallow. He looked up at Rowen
who was staring at him somewhat anxiously. He smiled, albeit a small one, to reassure her.

“ I'm a bit worried about you though Rowen.” Harry stated to change the heavy subject. “ You haven't seemed really well
for a while. Even now you look so tired. Is it too hard, teaching classes and tutoring me privately?”

“ Of course not Harry! I have been a little tired lately, but it's just because I'm getting over this stupid winter
cold. It never fails, I always get one and it lasts for weeks, no matter what potions I take!” Rowen spoke in a quick
tone. Harry wondered at her quick explanation. He was worried that something could be seriously wrong with Rowen, and he
made a mental note to ask Professor Snape if he had noticed anything amiss lately.

Later that evening, as Harry was sitting on the sofa with Hermione after Ron had gone to bed, he spoke to her about his
worries. Hermione agreed with him that it seemed a little odd that Rowen was so tired, but she pointed out that they
were all running on empty.

“ Yeah well, Dumbledore told me in my last Transfiguration lesson that we would be getting the Valentine's weekend off.
I know that the Gyffindor/Huffelpuff game is that weekend, but are you free for the rest Miss Granger?” Harry grinned at
her.

“ Well I'd have to check my plans..” said Hermione. At this, Harry started tickling her sides, “ Oh all right Harry!”
she surrendered, “I'll go, just- please-stop-that!” Hermione gasped out through her laughter. Harry grinned down at her,
kissing her softly on the mouth.

“ Well good, cause I would have hate to go with my fall back date- Lavender!” Harry teased. At this Hermione hit him
with the throw pillow beside her, and proceeded to thump him with it until Harry pleaded for mercy, solemnly swearing
that he would never date Lavender under any circumstances. As they sat staring into the fire, Harry found himself
immensely looking forward to the Valentine's weekend, thinking how much of a difference a year could make, both good and
bad. Only two weeks to go, he thought with a smile as he sat with his arm around Hermione, neither moving until the
flames in the common room fire dyed down to smoldering embers.

A/N: Whoo! And for the record, I wrote this chapter before Half Blood Prince, so the Lavender reference at the end was
purely coincidental.... Review please>

------------------------------------------------------------------------

21. Chapter Twenty One

Chapter 21 – The Badger

As his Quidditch match approached, Harry's excitement seem to grow out of proportion. This was it, his first match in
over a year, as he hadn't played officially since the Gryffindor / Slytherin match of fifth year. Harry had practiced ,
of course, but nothing could beat the feeling of soaring far above a screaming crowd. Harry hadn't even had much time to
practice what with everything he had gong on, which Ron grumbled about, but didn't harp on. At least Harry was seeker,
and therefor he didn't really have to practice plays and strategies, as the only strategy Harry had was to catch the
Snitch.

This didn't stop Ron from calling as many practices as he could in the two weeks before the game, most of which Harry
had to miss, much to the rest of the teams jealousy. Harry would have infinitely preferred to be soaring over the
Quidditch Pitch though, even if Ron was driving the whole team mad. The weeks seemed to pass slowly, until finally, dawn
broke on Friday, February 13th, Gryiffindor versus Hufflepuff. Classes had been canceled that day due to the match, and
Harry was elated as he sat down to breakfast that morning, his day free for the first time in a while.

No sooner had Harry sat down with Hermione by his side, he was accosted by Ron across the breakfast table. Ron glared at
Harry as he ate. “ Faster Harry! We need to get down to the pitch before the game and work you out! You've missed way
too many practices... don't know what we're going to do...” Ron trailed off, content to just glare at Harry until he ate
faster. Hermione just rolled her eyes.

“ Really Ron, it isn't as if Harry has ever not caught the snitch! .. Well aside from the time he fell off his broom,
but that was on account of those nasty dementors, not his lack of skill!” Hermione staunchly defended his abilities to
Ron. For his part Ron just ignored her, which Harry privately considered a vast improvement over previous years when he
would snap back at her.

“ Are you done yet?!! Bloody hell Harry, we need to go! You can sit and make googily eyes at Hermione later, you know,
like all day long tomorrow! She'll still be here later, but the Snitch waits for no man!!” Ron was grabbing Harry's
collar as he spoke, well, bellowed really, and began dragging Harry out of the Great Hall. Harry managed a quick wave to
Hermione, before Ron succeeded in pulling him out into the cold sunshine.

Harry's morning was spent chasing the snitch all over the pitch, as Ron flew around him hollering suggestions at him.
When lunch time came, Ron decided he had tortured, er, trained Harry enough and Harry ran to his dorm for a quick shower
before meeting Hermione down by the lake. Hermione, and the excellent girlfriend that she was, she had grabbed some
extra food for Harry on her way , which Harry fell eagerly on as soon as he arrived.

“ I don't know what's got into Ron,” Harry mumbled through a mouthful of treacle tart, “ he seems even worse than Wood
or Angelina to me! D'you reckon he's temporarily insane due to the game or something?” Harry questioned out loud.
Hermione snorted and rolled her eyes when Harry said 'temporarily' but didn't comment other than that. After they had
eaten, Harry was holding Hermione while leaning against the tree, when they both saw Rowen approaching, smiling in their
direction. Upon closer inspection, Harry realized that she indeed looked better than he has seen her in weeks, and was
grinning widely as she approached.

“ Harry! Hermione! Lovely day isn't it? Bit cold though, but should be good for the Quidditch, eh?” as Rowen spoke she
pulled her winter cloak around her more closely. Harry watched her with concern.

“ Should you be out here? I mean you haven't been feeling top notch lately! It can't be good for you.” Harry's voice was
full of concern as he spoke. He had been worried about Rowen for quite a while now, but he still hadn't had an
opportunity to speak to Professor Snape about it.

“ Haven't you dropped this Harry? I was just.. tired and not 100%, but I'm fine now. Better than fine in fact!” Rowen's
smile grew as she spoke. Harry heard Hermione gasp in front of him, and bolt upright.

“ Oh Merlin!! Are you..? You ARE aren't you! Oh, Rowen, I'm so happy for you!!!” As Hermione squealed all this, the look
of confusion on Harry's face grew. It didn't help matters any that Rowen was grinning back at Hermione like an idiot,
glancing around to see if anyone was close by.

“ Shh! I just found out-”

“ So you mean that you haven't told-”

“ No not yet, I kind of thought it would be a nice surprise for tomorrow, you know.” Rowen spoke with a dreamy smile, as
Hermione sighed. Harry just looked from one to the other before shaking his head.

“ Excuse me, but could someone please the me what the bloody hell you two are talking about?!!” Harry finally exploded,
sick of being left out.

“ Oh Harry, really! You haven't figured this out by now?” Hermione turned as she spoke to him. “ Rowen is pregnant!”
Hermione's voice dropped to a whisper as she spoke the last part, while Harry just stared at her in shock. His mouth
opened and closed but nothing came out, as he turned to stare at Rowen as if she had suddenly grown a second head.

“ You- bab- Snape?” was all Harry managed to get out for five minutes of trying.

“ Harry! It isn't as if you hate each other anymore! And of course it's Severus'!” Rowen sounded more than a little
insulted by this. Harry almost fell over himself to apologize.

“ I'm sorry, I didn't mean- I'm really happy for you, I'm just- you know, an idiot!” As Harry spoke, Rowen started to
smile at his horrible attempt at an apology.

“ It's alright Harry, don't hurt yourself!” she laughed before turning serious. “ But please don't say anything yet, I'm
telling Severus tomorrow... I don't know what he's going to do, it isn't as if we were planning on this..” Rowen's voice
trailed off nervously.

“ He'll bloody well be ecstatic about it or I'll curse him into the next century!” Harry practically shouted out.

“ Harry! Rowen can handle herself more than well enough, and she knows if she needs anything we'll be here.” Hermione
admonished him softly. “ Now you need to go get changed, as the match will be starting soon. We'll be watching, alright?
Don't kill yourself please!” Hermione's tone turned teasing as she allowed him to help her up. Harry gave her a quick
kiss, and gave Rowen a supportive hug, before he turned and ran towards the castle to change for the game.

As Harry sat in the locker room he watched Ron walking the floor in front of them, his scarlet robes flapping behind him
as he paced. Harry looked around at the faces of his teammates, Ginny, Colin and Denis, with Dean and Seamus in the back
making faces at Ron as he prepared.

“ Alright, guys. We need to be at our best today! I know you are thinking that it's only Hufflepuff, but it's thinking
like that that loses the Cup! We welcome Harry back, of course, but I'd better not see any of you slacking off, thinking
he'll carry the game for us! I want you all at your personal best! I will accept nothing less than absolute-” Ron's
voice rose as he continued on.

“Uh, Ron?” Ginny intercepted , “ It's time to go out there.”

Ron looked startled, and slightly disappointed that he wouldn't get to finish his speech. He motioned for everyone to
grab their brooms and they filed out of the locker room together. Harry felt the adrenaline rushing through his veins as
he walked out onto the Pitch. He watched as Ron and Zacharias Smith shook hands under Madame Hooch's watchful eye. Harry
mounted his broom, waiting for the whistle, and he shot into the air upon hearing the shrill blast.

Harry began to circle around the pitch, far above the action, waiting for any sign of the snitch's golden glimmer. Harry
was pleased to see how much Ron had improved since the last Game Harry had seen him play, which was the Gryffindor vs.
Hufflepuff game of last season. Harry and Hermione had both missed Ron's final match last year, and Harry had of course
missed the first game of this season as he had been unconscious at the time.

Harry glided about, keeping one eye on the play below, and one eye constantly searching for the snitch. He felt a bit
like Mad Eye Moody, actually. Below him, Harry saw Ginny, Colin and Denis fly circles around the Hufflepuff Chasers.
Colin and Denis especially flew extremely quickly, owing largely to their slight stature, but even better than that they
played together seamlessly, able to read each other's moves instantly.

Harry couldn't even hear the commentator, a Ravenclaw third year student whom Harry didn't really know, over the amount
of noise coming from the extremely large crowd. The noise only increased as Ginny scored two goals in a row, quickly
followed by another three from Colin. Ron was making some stellar saves at his end, having not allowed a single Quaffle
past yet.

Suddenly Harry saw a glimmer of gold by the Hufflepuff left goal post. He immediately began to dive towards the goal,
speeding through the group of Chasers, narrowly missing some of them. Summerby, Hufflepuff's seeker was so far away,
that it seemed impossible that Harry wouldn't get the snitch. Harry urged his Firebolt faster, feeling the wind whistle
by his ears as the crowds shouts grew even louder if possible. Harry felt his broom jerk backwards suddenly, and Harry
turned to see Smith hanging onto the end of Harry's broom. The crowd screamed in outrage as Madame Hooch's whistle blew.

“ Foul! That's blagging! Penalty shot to Gryiffindor!” Madame Hooch shouted above the din. The crowd, was still
screaming and hissing, only slightly mollified as Ginny easily shot a goal through Hufflepuff's goal post.

In all the commotion, Harry had, of course, lost sight of the snitch. He rose above the pitch, once again circling it
looking for any signs of gold. Harry barely paid attention as Denis and Ginny both scored again, bringing the score up
to 110-0. Ron had thus far maintained his shut out, and this made Harry all the more eager to catch the snitch.

Harry dodged a bludger, grinning as Dean shot past him, hitting the bludger back in Hufflepuff's direction, nearly
knocking Smith off his broom, Harry noted with no small amount of satisfaction. Harry continued to vigilantly search the
area for the snitch. Miraculously Harry spotted it fluttering about in the middle of play. Harry once again sped towards
it, as Chasers flew out of his way, especially Hufflepuff as they didn't fell Harry would actively try to avoid them at
this point. The snitch dove towards the ground, and Harry followed it. Just a bit more, he thought as he plummeted
towards the ground , his arm stretched out in front of him. The crowd collectively gasped as it looked like Harry would
surely hit the ground. Harry only sped up, seeing the ground rushing toward him at an alarming rate. Harry felt his hand
close around the struggling snitch as his other hand pulled up on his broom handle fiercely. Harry felt the tail of his
broom brush the ground as he shot up in the air, the snitch clutched in his raised fist. Harry heard the crowd go wild
as the final score was announced, 290-0.

As the team landed, hugging madly, the crowd surged onto the pitch cheering madly. Ron and Harry grinned at each other
with pride and elation before the crowd picked both Ron and Harry up and headed towards the castle for a celebration
that would surely last all night.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

22. Chapter Twenty Two

Chapter 22 – My Valentine

The next morning Harry was awoken early by a grinning Ron. He glared at him before rolling over and trying to go back to
sleep.

“ Oh no you don't Harry! Hermione said she'd hex me into next year if I didn't get you up, and downstairs withing the
next 30 mins. As I have no desire to have any of Hermione's jinxes ruin my Valentine's Day with Luna.. You are going to
get up!” Ron was tugging Harry's covers down as he spoke. At the words Valentine's Day he shot out of bed, nearly
hitting his head on one of his four posts.

“ Valentine's Day?!! Bloody hell Ron! Why didn't you warn me it was today?!!” Harry was shouting at Ron as he hastily
got dressed. Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap, oh crap! Ron just snorted and rolled his eyes,

“ And when was I supposed to discuss this with you, hmmm, Harry? The only time I see you anymore is in the evenings, and
Hermione is always with us!” Ron was shouting right back. Harry felt guilt pull at him.. he had hardly spent any alone
time with Ron, and it did seem unfair. Harry looked up apologetically.

“ I'm sorry, you're right Ron. I swear I'll make some time for you soon.” Harry spoke contritely. Ron just waved it off.

“S'alright mate! It's not like you're ditching me for a stupid reason, you are trying to save the world you know.” As
Ron spoke his tone got all dramatic until he sounded a bit like Professor Twellawny. Harry chuckled with him before Ron
spoke again. “ You'd better get down there though, cause your girlfriend will kill me if I show up down there alone!”

Harry nodded resignedly and plodded down the stairs, wondering exactly ho he was going to fix this one. He mentally
berated himself as he went down the stairs, at a loss for how he could have forgotten this weekend, especially as it was
him who had invited Hermione. When he reached the common room Hermione came over and gave him a huge hug.

“ Happy Valentine's Harry!” she spoke. Harry feel the sick feeling of guilt increase as he hugged her back. Hermione
pulled away , took one look at his face, and laughed gently before speaking. “ Harry.. I know you forgot.” Hermione
spoke in a perfectly even tone. Harry's face registered his shock, he never could keep anything from her.

“ Harry I've been watching you these past two weeks, and I know you didn't have any time to plan anything. So I did! Who
says that the whole darn holiday has to be guys doing stuff for the girls anyway? That's a bit sexist don't you think? I
mean, honestly! So I have the whole day planned and it's all a surprise, and the first one is that you have to follow
me!” As Hermione spoke, Harry's face went from shock to pleasure to awe.

“ I don't know how I got so lucky, Mione. I don't deserve you, you know.” Harry spoke softly, knowing she could hear him
despite the fact that he was being dragged along behind her.

“ Oh don't be silly Harry, of course you do! Okay we're here!” Hermione spoke, practically bouncing on her feet. Harry
looked around, seeing that they were on the Quidditch pitch. He glanced at Hermione, who was watching him with a glowing
face.

“ This... is the Quidditch pitch Hermione, what exactly are we doing here?” Harry questioned her doubtfully. Her grin
only increased.

“ This whole day is for you, Harry! So first we are having breakfast,” as she spoke she indicated the blanket and food
that she had set up in the stands, “ and then, you, Mr. Potter are going to be giving me a flying lesson!”

Harry's eyes softened when she aid this. He knew how much she was uncomfortable with flying, she felt she wasn't very
good at it, and heights bothered her. Harry had been harping since the end of third year, when he discovered her fear,
that she just needed to learn properly, and she'd be fine. Hermione always refused, saying that their were plenty of
other ways for a witch to travel. He looked at Hermione with a smile. “ Really, Mione? You are going to try for me?” he
said.

Hermione nodded shyly. “ Although I won't guarantee that I'll be any good by the end of the day, I will try my very
best!”she said softly. They both walked over to where she had breakfast set up, and they sat down and ate talking
brightly the whole time. Hermione seemed to be eating extremely slowly, Harry noticed, and he watched amused.

“ Alright enough dilly dallying Miss Granger! Time to start you lesson!” Harry said in a joyous tone, before taking off
to the locker room to grab two school brooms, as he didn't have his own, and his Firebolt was too fast to be suited for
teaching. Harry walked back out onto the pitch and handed Hermione her broom. He showed her how to properly mount, and
take off and soon they were hovering in the air a few feet about the ground. Surprisingly Hermione wasn't half bad, but
as soon as they rose much above fifteen feet she seemed to be gripped by her terror of falling.

Harry tried to reassure her, but she wouldn't really listen to him. So Harry flew his broom over next to hers, getting
close enough to her that his leg was pressed against hers. He looked deeply into her eyes, and proceed to put his arms
around her. She looked slightly startled by this, but Harry gave her no time to protest as he kissed her. The kiss was
long and deep, filled with love and passion, and Hermione, forgetting where she was for a moment brought her hands up
and intertwined them into his hair, a slight sigh coming from the back of her throat. Harry continued this for
approximately five minutes before pulling away, looking into her eyes intently.

“ If you didn't fall off while snogging me senseless, I seriously doubt you'll fall while paying attention.” Harry
spoke. Hermione's eyes widened as she pulled away and smacked his shoulder.

“ Harry James Potter! I can't believe that you did that just to prove a point, I mean really Harry we could have been
hurt-” Hermione was shouting at Harry as he laughed.

“ True, but it worked didn't it? You haven't looked down or even thought of how high up we are now have you?” Harry
spoke with a chuckle. All this earned him was another smack. Hermione glanced around realizing that they were quite a
bit higher than they were when Harry had started to kiss her. She felt the fear creep up on her, but just closed her
eyes for a moment to remember how it had felt when Harry had been kissing her a few moments before. The memory helped
ease her fear somewhat.

Hermione vastly improved after that, and although she would never be a great flier, she was getting along a lot better
than she had when they started. Around noon, they landed on the pitch and Harry placed the brooms back where they
belonged. They walked hand in hand back up to the castle for lunch.

As they were eating, Hermione told Harry her plans for the rest of the day. “ Well, for the afternoon and early evening,
I figured we could just relax, you know? Lay about and maybe play some chess. I want the day to be relaxing for you
since you hardly have any time off. And then I have another surprise for you tonight. We'll need your cloak though.”
Hermione was speaking to him, but her eyes kept darting up to the teacher's table as she spoke.

“ Mione, what are you looking for?” Harry questioned. Hermione's gaze jerked towards him and she smiled.

“ I was just wondering if Rowen told him yet, but I don't see either of them up there. I hope it goes okay..” Hermione
spoke softly so no one would overhear. Harry had completely forgotten about Rowen's news, and he too began to wonder
about her.

“ Well, maybe we could pop over to see her this afternoon. That still constitutes as relaxing time right?” Harry asked.

“ As long as you don't have to hurt Snape then, yes , it's relaxing time.” Hermione grinned as she spoke. They agreed
that they would still go to the common room first, and head to Rowen's later on.

The afternoon was the best one Harry could remember in a long time. Even though they were surrounded by other students,
Harry and Hermione had ensconsed themselves in a corner of the common room, playing chess and just talking softly.
Almost no one bothered them and they were left pretty much alone the whole time. Harry couldn't remember the last time
he had been able to just sit and not have to work on anything or think about anything. Around four they reluctantly got
up deciding to visit Rowen before dinner.

Harry was nervous when he found himself in front of Rowen's portrait. He really didn't want to interrupt her or
anything, but at the same time, he was worried about how it had gone. When Rowen opened the door, she was smiling.

“ Harry! Hermione! I am so happy to see you today! I didn't expect it, but I gather you are checking up on me.” As she
spoke she led the to the fireplace where they all sat down.

“ Where's Professor Snape?” Harry asked fiercely. He had thought that having found out news like this, he wouldn't want
to leave Rowen.

“ Well Harry, he went to London to find Albus. And to go to the Ministry to acquire a license.” she said. Hermione
squealed from the chair next to him.

“ Really?!! Congratulations, that's great. When?” Hermione asked.

“ Probably withing the next few weeks. It'll just be simple, small, we don't want to attract to much attention to it.”
Rowen said. Harry found himself wondering if this was how it would always be with girls. Him fifteen steps behind in the
conversation, and no one explaining it to him. Hermione saw the look on his face and laughed.

“ They're getting married Harry! The license, you know! I assume he's speaking to Dumbledore to get him to officiate.”
Hermione explained. Harry was surprised, but happily so. He had been worried he would have to hurt his teacher. Harry
offered his sincere congratulations, and sat back and stared as Rowen and Hermione discussed wedding and baby details.
He had endured so much of it That when Snape appeared, Harry almost leapt out of his seat with joy at another male
presence, even if it was his.

“ Severus! How did it go? Did you find Albus?” Rowen asked as soon as he sat down.

“ Yes I did and it's all taken care of. Didn't I tell you to rest while I was gone?!!” Snape asked, looking at Harry.
Rowen smiled softly at him.

“ I am pregnant, not an invalid. I am fine, if I was tired I would have asked Harry to leave. Don't even think for a
second that you'll be dictating what I do for the duration of this pregnancy.” Rowen spoke quietly but with conviction.
Harry grabbed Hermione and stood.

“ This is our cue to leave I think.” Harry stated walking towards the door. Rowen tried to protest but Harry waved her
off saying that they had things to do anyway. They left and walked together towards their dorm.

Harry had tried to get information out of Hermione about his surprise all night, but she wouldn't tell him anything.
Around ten, she indicated that Harry should get his cloak and meet her outside in the hall with it. Harry practically
tripped over himself running to get it. They draped the cloak over them and crept along the halls until they reached the
Room of Requirement. Hermione walked three times in front of it until a door appeared.

When they entered, Harry saw soft candlelight flickering on the walls. The room looked rather like a large bathroom,
with a tub larger than the prefects in the center of the room. It was filled with hot water and all kinds of bubbles.
Next to it was a pile of fluffy towels, and two swimsuits. Harry looked at Hermione, who shrugged and smiled.

“ I thought it would be relaxing. Now turn around while I put my swimsuit on.” she said. Harry grinned but turned around
waiting for her to get dressed. He grabbed his trunks and threw them on while he was waiting. When Hermione told him to
turn around he did, taking a moment to appreciate the view of Hermione in a swimsuit. They walked over to the tub and
sank down into it together. The water was hot and felt absolutely lovely.

Harry pulled Hermione over towards him and laid her in between his legs. “ Have I told you today how very much I love
you?” he asked softly, wrapping his arms around her. He felt her smile and lean back.

“ Not in the last five minutes, at least.” she teased. “ I am glad you enjoyed today, Harry. It was actually really nice
to be the one doing the planning. We should take turns from now on. Next year's your turn.”

Harry's heart rose as he heard her speak of the future so casually, as if it were a given that they would be together. “
Enjoyed today? No I loved today. Not just what you planned, but just spending it with you. I couldn't imagine anything
that would make me happier.” Harry said softly. Hermione turned to look into his eyes and leaned up to kiss him softly.
Harry returned the kiss, and took it deeper. They floated there in a relaxing haze as the world drifted away and they
only saw and felt each other. It was several hours before two very waterlogged teenagers headed back to the Gryiffindor
dorms.

A/N: Well, a bit of fluff for everyone! Ah sweet fluff, lol. Alright, I won't be posting again until Monday evening as
it's a long weekend here in Canada and I'm going away. But be sure to leave me lots of lovely reviews to read when I
return, okay?

------------------------------------------------------------------------

23. Chapter Twenty Three

Chapter 23 – Mood Swings

The next few weeks slid by in a blur of activity for Harry. Between his advanced training with Lupin and his lessons
with Rowen and Dumbledore, Harry barely had time to eat, let alone sleep or relax. He managed to see Hermione when he
could, but all of his teachers seemed to be working him harder than before his February break. Harry was up at dawn
everyday for physical training and fell into bed each evening after his lessons, exhausted.

His evening lessons with Rowen were his one particularly bright spot of the day, Harry remembered one such lesson, a few
days after the Valentine's weekend. Harry had just strolled down to Rowen's quarters, and was waiting for her to answer
the door. She jerked it open, flushed, relaxing when she saw it was Harry. She grabbed his sleeve, jerking him inside
before shutting the door quickly behind him.

“ Harry! You scared me half to death!” she scolded , before turning to the door and muttering 'Praecipio'. Harry looked
at her curiously.

“ What was tha-” he started to ask, but she cut him off.

“ Oh just a warning charm. Let's you know when someone is coming, quite useful actually, we can go over it this evening
if you'd like.” she spoke quickly, turning to a table and picking a mug up from it. Lifting the mug to her face, she
inhaled deeply. “ I put the charm up so I'll know if Severus is coming back. I swear Harry, he's driving me insane! You
can't do this, you shouldn't have that... it's not good for the baby! No coffee, the caffeine is bad for you!” As Rowen
spoke she clutched the mug in one hand and stared waving the other like mad, causing some liquid to slosh over the rim.
Harry reached over and gently took the mug from her hands.

“ I mean, I can understand the necessity to eat well, and even eat, well, vegetables,” a slight shudder passed through
her at the mention of vegetables. “ But no coffee?!!! The man is mad! He doesn't understand, I need the coffee, like,
really need it, Harry!” she was starting to get really agitated now, and Harry instinctively placed the mug as far from
her as possible. I hope she won't be like this for the next seven months.

“Well, Rowen,” Harry stated calmly, trying to calm her down, “he does just have your best interests at heart. Caffeine
really can't be very good for the baby, and you could just switch to decaf..” Harry had no sooner spoken the words when
Rowen whirled on him.

“ Decaf?!! DECAF?!!! The crap that's made from is probably worse for the baby than regular coffee! Honestly, you're
going turn into one of them as well?! Really , Severus is bad on his own, but Remus was being nice to me yesterday.
Remus! Nice! It's like I get pregnant and every male around me forgets who I am! ' Oh Rowen, no coffee for you, it'll
affect the baby. Oh here. Have a pint of blood but coffee, well that's just absurd!'' Rowen was shouting at this point.
Harry was beginning to really wish Snape'd get home, but it appeared he was on his own.

Without warning, all of the anger seemed to drain out of Rowen and she sat in a chair, looking exhausted. Harry sat
opposite her, looking concerned, and a little afraid still.

“ Are you feeling alright, Rowen?” he asked solicitously. She smiled weakly at him.

“ Oh Harry, I am so sorry for that. My moods have been all over the place lately.” she spoke quietly. Poor Snape,
thought Harry. “ Merlin, it wouldn't even be this bad if this weren't a hybrid pregnancy. You see Lamia pregnancies only
last four months, and wizard ones are the usual nine. Madame Pomfrey is placing a guess that I'll carry for around six
months.” she sighed as she spoke, looking into the fire. “ And I'm so worried about the war, Severus, you and
Hermione... everyone really. I want to be able to fight, but now I might not, and on top of that I have this baby to
worry about.” she trailed off, placing a hand over her abdomen protectively.

“ I don't know how Lily dealt with all of this Harry. She was so brave, bringing you into this world, knowing what might
happen.” her eyes filled with tears as she went on. “ I just.. I worry that I'm not strong enough... can I really handle
this? Merlin!” she exclaimed as the tears spilled over. “ I can't even control my bloody emotions!” she shouted the last
part. Harry watched her warily, as he never was really very good at comforting upset females. So he did the only thing
he could think of, and handed her the coffee mug.

Over the next weeks, Harry learned to prepare for lessons with Rowen. He found bringing an offering of chocolate usually
worked, especially the chocolate covered coffee beans he had Dobby make for him. She particularly liked those, as they
were easy to hide from Severus. Harry felt a bit guilty for aiding and abetting her, especially when Hermione scolded
him, but he reasoned to himself, Hermione didn't have to spend three hours every evening locked up with an emotional
pregnant woman. Harry tried to look at this as a learning experience for some point, far in the future. Really far, he
thought as he had no desire to see an overly moody Hermione, she could be bad enough now.

He was bringing Hermione to one of his lessons one evening in mid March, at Rowen's request, but she had given no
indication why. He and Hermione entered Rowen's rooms, making themselves comfortable, as Rowen bustled around. Finally
Rowen sat across from the with a small book in front of her.

“ Okay, I asked you to bring Hermione, as Dumbledore felt she would be able to help with this lesson. We will be
studying the Protean charm tonight Harry.” she stated. Harry slid a surprised glance at Hermione, remembering that she
had mastered this charm last year, and used it for the D.A. Harry greatly missed the D.A. this year, but he had been too
preoccupied with his studies and the prophecy to restart it.

“ Alright, so Harry, the Protean charm has many uses, one of which is to disguise things, even yourself. Protean means
to change shape or appearance. You can use it on objects of value that you want to keep hidden. So, the trick with the
spell is to clearly picture how you want the thing to appear to others. It will always look the same to you, but others
will see what you project. So I want you to look at this book and clearly picture an old broken quill. The incantation
is Proteus.” Rowen explained. Harry looked up at the end of this speech.

“ But the Protean charm Hermione used was different than that, it changed many objects not just one...” Harry spoke,
glancing at Hermione in confusion.

“ Well Harry I used more of an Enchantment than a charm.” she blushed as she spoke. Rowen glanced at her proudly.

“And a damn difficult one might I say! Enchantments of any kind are extremely complex, Hermione. You should be very
proud of yourself.” Rowen smiled at her as she spoke.

As Harry practiced the charm Rowen and Hermione discussed the baby and the upcoming wedding. Harry kept hearing snippets
of conversation, such as 'simple hand fasting' and 'small ceremony', finally, when he thought he got the charm right he
brought the book over to them to see if he had gotten it correct.

“ Very good Harry! You did that very quickly! Now I want you to practice overnight, and we'll try disguising yourself
tomorrow. It's a bit more complex.” Rowen laughed as she spoke. “ Oh! But not tomorrow, it'll have to be the day after.
I have an appointment with Madame Pomfrey tomorrow. We're going to find out the sex of the baby.”

“ Really? They can tell this soon?” questioned Hermione. “ I'd love to see how they do it!” Hermione spoke excitedly.

“ Well why don't you both come?” Rowen asked. Harry shook his head.

“ I wouldn't feel quite right.. it should be a family thing..” he trailed off.

“ Don't be silly Harry, you are family! Beside, we weren't going to tell you this until later, but you and Hermione will
be the Godparents, so that makes you official family at the very least!” Rowen laughed. “ You will do it won't you?” she
questioned softly.

“ Of course we will! We're really honored aren't we Harry?” Hermione answered for both of them. Harry nodded
enthusiastically after she had spoken. So it was agreed that he and Hermione would meet Rowen and Professor Snape in the
hospital wing the next evening.

As they were walking back to the Gryiffindor common room, Harry questioned Hermione about how they could tell the sex of
the baby. Hermione, sensing his nervousness, laughed and explained it was a simple spell, nothing graphic. Harry let out
a small sigh of relief, finally looking forward to the next night.

The next evening Harry and Hermione traveled hand in hand down to the hospital wing. When they arrived they saw Snape
hovering about Rowen, who was sitting in a bed. Rowen was wearing an exasperated look on her face.

“ Well, Poppy could have come to see you! We needn't have walked all the way up here, she could have easily walked
across the hall to perform the charm! You shouldn't be overexer-” Snape was saying as Rowen spotted them come in.

“ Oh! Look, Harry and Hermione are here.” she interrupted him loudly, rolling her eyes. “ Glad you could make it!” she
bounced on her bed a bit as she spoke. “ I can't wait to see what we're having, then we can start discussing names!” she
grinned.

“ What discussion? We'll use a family name, the Snape's always have!” Professor Snape protested. Rowen just rolled her
eyes at him, chuckling.

“ Oh yes, and they are such lovely names, Severus!” she spoke sarcastically.

“ Are you implying that you don't like my name?” he asked.

“ No, I'm implying that I don't want my child's name to sound like a hex!” she replied. Harry decided to cut in before
it got ugly.

“ Okay, Rowen, Professor! Don't make me send you to separate corners!” Harry chuckled. Snape looked up at this.

“ You know Harry, as I'm not your professor anymore, technically, and you will be my child's godfather, do you think you
might start calling me Severus?” he questioned mildly. Harry was startled by this, but realized that Snape.. Severus had
been calling him by his first name for a while now.

“ I can try Severus, sir. But it might take some getting used to.” Harry replied. Rowen and Hermione watched this
exchange with large smiles on their faces. At that point, Madame Pomfrey came bustling in.

“ Well, a larger crowd than usual, but no matter!” she spoke briskly. “ Ready to see if this is a boy or a girl?” her
eyes twinkled as she spoke. In fact, it was one of the first times Harry recollected seeing her demeanor so relaxed. I
guess babies are a truly happy occasion, he thought.

Rowen's face reflected absolute excitement, Severus' looked slightly fearful, while Hermione's showed keen interest.
Madame Pomfrey instructed Rowen to lay back, stood at the side of her bed.

“ Now just, relax, Rowen dear. It won't hurt at all!” Madame Pomfrey spoke softly. She waved her wand and spoke the
words ' Fateor Infantia Sexus!'. Everyone held their breath for a moment waiting for something to happen. Finally a
faint pink glow began to surround Rowen's stomach. Rowen simultaneously smiled and burst into tears.

“ Oh a girl! It's a girl! I wanted a girl.” she reached for Severus' hand as she spoke, gripping it fiercely. Harry
smiled, as he thought of a little dark haired God daughter. He offered his congratulations, which was echoed by
Hermione. They both left the room to give them some privacy, to celebrate.

As they walked down the hall, Harry and Hermione smiled as they heard the arguments floating from the room behind them.

“ You know, Sevilen was my mother's name...”

“ Oh Merlin, Severus! Don't even think about it!”

Harry and Hermione just grinned at each other, exiting the infirmary and planning the rest of his rare evening off.

A/N: Oops, forgot the disclaimer. I don't own him! There! Well, I had my weekend off, hope you guys had a great weekend
as well! New chappy, Yay! Don't forget to review! Oh and if you've reviewed previously, I always make it a point to
reply to my reviews, signed or unsigned, so if you've left one... check the review page!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

24. Chapter Twenty Four

Disclaimer: See every other chapter!

Chapter 24- The ties that Bind

On a Saturday morning in early April, Harry found himself in Rowen's quarters watching in disbelief as Hermione was
trying to calm her down. Harry privately though her attempts were futile, as it was Rowen's wedding day and she was four
months pregnant. Harry figured this combination guaranteed a certain amount of unstable emotions. He smiled secretly to
himself as he thought of what would happen that day. Although Rowen and Severus insisted on a small private ceremony,
he, Hermione and Dumbledore had secretly informed the entire school, and Hermione had planned a rather large reception
for them.

At the moment Rowen was frantically pacing the room in her dressing gown, placing her hands over her stomach, which had
grown quite a bit in the past few weeks, as she paced. Hermione had finally given up, throwing her hands in the air and
flopping down in a chair. Harry smiled at her , and decided it was perhaps his turn to try. He walked directly in
Rowen's path , placing himself in such a way that she could not go around him.

“Rowen,” he started in a stern voice, “ you are being utterly ridiculous! There is nothing to be worried about. You love
him, he loves you, and you're both starting a family. Now stop acting like such a girl and pull yourself together!”
Harry tensed when he had finished. Hermione had tried the soothing approach, and it had failed, so Harry had decided to
try being blunt with her. If he had said this to any other bride, she probably would have hit him by now, but Rowen
wasn't exactly normal. She just stared at him in shock for a minute or so, before bursting into laughter.

“ Oh Merlin! You're right Harry! I am acting like a girl! Gods, thank you for smacking me out of it! Ugh!” Rowen spoke
with mirth in her voice. Harry just shook his head, while Hermione stared in shock that what Harry had said actually
worked.

“ Good, now if you don't mind, I'm going to let you get dressed. Besides, I'm sure you're soon to be husband is in a
similar frame of mind. I can actually smack some sense into him though.” Harry spoke with glee. Rowen glared at him.

“ Don't you dare Potter! He needs to look good for photos!” she growled. Harry just grinned at her before exiting
quickly, leaving Hermione to help her get ready. Why they need four hours to get ready, I'll never know. Harry did go to
the staff room to check on Severus, but found him surprisingly calm. Harry did make him laugh, however, when he told him
the state that Rowen was in. Harry told him he would see him at the wedding and he set off towards the Gryiffindor
common room.

Upon entering Harry saw Ron sitting on the sofa. Harry walked over to him, and asked if he'd like to play some chess,
and they soon sat hunched over a board in the corner.

“ Bloody girls! I tell you Harry, they're all mental. Luna is getting ready now too, I don't understand what takes them
so bloody long!” Ron was complaining as Harry smirked at him.

“ Well, neither do I, but at least I have the sense to shut up and just admire the results!” Harry responded. Ron glared
half heartedly at him.

“ When have I ever said something to upset -” he stopped short upon seeing the look Harry was giving him. “ Well, fine,
but it's not like I haven't learned from my mistakes you know.” he stated airily. Harry just shook his head as they
continued to play and argue about Quidditch, school and girls.

After a few pleasant hours playing chess, Harry went upstairs to get dressed. It was short work, as he was just wearing
his black dress robes. He came trotting down the stairs a few minutes later, and went straight out of the portrait hole.
He strode silently down the corridors, heading to Rowen's rooms to collect Hermione. When he saw Hermione open the door
his breath caught in his throat. She looked absolutely beautiful in a simple strapless black satin gown. Harry kissed
her softly and told her how stunning she looked. Hermione just smiled softly and went to grab her purse.

As Harry walked in he saw Rowen, and a smile broke over his face. She was wearing a silver dress that was form fitting
on top, but draped gracefully over her belly. It was the first time Harry had seen her in anything but black. Her long
red hair hung straight down her back, and an ornate silver band circled her head. Harry strode over giving her a hug.

“ You look breathtaking, Rowen. You're gonna slay him.” he grinned as he pulled away. Hermione came over with her purse
at that moment. “ Good luck.” Harry whispered to her, before turning and leaving to go to the Great Hall.

When they entered the great Hall, Harry was startled by the amount of effort Hermione and several teachers had put into
it. There was a white altar where the teacher's table used to be, and it was covered in candles and five long pieces of
silk rope. The house tables were gone and in their place were rows of chairs with an aisle running down the middle. Most
of the chairs were already filled. Harry led Hermione to the front row, and kept looking around as they sat.

The hall banners had been removed, and the top of the hall was swagged with a silvery fabric. The ceiling was showing a
clear starry night, even though it was still afternoon, so Harry could only assume Dumbledore changed it for the
ceremony. Flowers had been placed everywhere, large white ones that were incredibly fragrant. Hermione saw him noticing
and leaned over, explaining in a whisper that they were Queen of the Night flowers, which only bloomed at midnight. She
told him that this is why Dumbledore had charmed the ceiling to be perpetual midnight for the wedding, so the flowers
would stay opened.

Harry saw Dumbledore up by the altar, in long purple dress robes, accompanied by a slightly shell shocked Severus, who
was, like Harry, in black dress robes. Harry chuckled at the expression on Snape's face, he had not been expecting so
large a crowd, and suddenly Mr. Calm and collected didn't look so calm anymore.

Harry heard a collective gasp as someone entered the room. Harry turned and strained to see Madame Pomfrey leading
McGonagall into the room. She lead the professor all the way up to Harry's row, where she seated her next to a
flabbergasted Hermione.

“ Make sure she does nothing Potter. She is only allowed to attend the ceremony, and will be returning to the hospital
wing afterwards!” Madame Pomfrey glared at McGonagall as she spoke to him. McGonagall, although clearly still weak,
glared right back. Madame Pomfrey bustled off, and McGonagall slumped with relief.

“ Really, that woman is insufferable! As much as I appreciate Albus having me transferred back home, I detest having her
tell me what I can and cannot do. As if I don't know my own limits!” she was cut off by a delighted Hermione giving her
a hug.

“ Professor! I am so happy that you are back! We've all missed you terribly!” Hermione spoke with joy. Harry just
grinned at McGonagall, who blushed at Hermione's comments.

“ Well as if I'd miss this! I never thought I'd see the day Severus Snape got married, for Merlin's sake! He's very
lucky Rowen's agreed to take him on!” She sniffed. Harry chuckled at her, and then they were surrounded by students who
wished to greet the professor. Harry tried to hold them off a bit, as McGonagall was still recovering. He was assisted
by Dumbledore, who cleared his throat and announced that the ceremony would be starting.

Everyone returned to their seats, and turned to watch Rowen walk in the room. She came in, almost stumbling in shock
when she saw the room and the amount of people in it. Other than shooting a glare at Harry and Hermione, though, she
just continued on up the aisle as if it were completely expected.

Severus stared at her as she walked up the aisle, reaching out to take her hand in his. He smiled at her, and they
turned as one to face a twinkling Dumbledore. Dumbledore tapped his wand to his throat and when he spoke his voice
filled the room.

“ May this place be consecrated, For we gather here to celebrate a rite of love with two who would be wedded. Rowen and
Severus please come forward and stand before us to declare your intent.” Dumbledore's voice rang through the hall, and
Rowen and Severus stepped up onto the dais , their hands joined.

Dumbledore smiled at them both, and held up his wand, which had two wedding bands on it. Rowen and Severus placed their
hands above the wand, his hand above hers.

“Above you are the stars, below you are the stones. As time does pass, remember that like the stars love should be
constant, and like the stone's your love should be firm. Be close, but not too close. Possess one another, but be
understanding. Have patience, for strife will come, but will pass quickly. Have no fear and do not let the words of
strife give you unease. Trust that your love is surrounding you always.” As Dumbledore spoke, Harry felt Hermione's
small hand tuck into his, squeezing gently. Harry glanced at her, giving her a small smile.

“ The promises made here and ties formed will greatly strengthen your union, they will cross the years and lives of your
souls growth.” Dumbledore continued.

“ Do you still seek to enter this ceremony?” he questioned. Rowen and Severus stared at each other before answering
together.

“Yes, we seek to enter.”

“I bid you, quite unnecessarily I may add, to look into each others eyes.” Dumbledore spoke. A small laugh rolled
through the audience at this. When it had dissipated, he continued.

“Severus, will you cause her pain?”

“ I may.”

“ Is this your intent?”

“ No.”

Dumbledore turned to Rowen.

“Rowen will you cause him pain?”

“ I may.”

“ Is this your intent?”

“ No.”

Dumbledore spoke to them together next.

“Will you share each others pain and seek to ease it?”

“ Yes.”

Dumbledore draped the first cord over their hands. “ And so the bind is made.”

“Rowen, will you share his laughter?”

“Yes.”

“Severus, will you share her laughter?”

“Yes.”

“ Will you both look for the joy in life and in each other?”

“Yes.”

Dumbledore draped the second cord, repeating what he had said earlier.

“Rowen, will you burden him?”

“ I may.”

“ Is this your intent?”

“No.”

“Severus, will you burden her?”

“I may.”

“ Is this your intent?”

“No.”

“Will you share each others burdens?”

“ Yes.”

Dumbledore draped the third cord over their hands.

“ Severus, will you cause her anger?”

“ I may.”

“ Is this your intent?”

“No.”

“Rowen will you cause him anger?”

“Yes!” the room chuckled a bit at this.

“ Is this your intent?”

“No.”

“Will you take this anger and use it to temper your union?”

“ We will.”

The fourth cord was placed over their joined hands.

“ Severus, will you honor her?”

“Yes.”

“Rowen, will you honor him?”

“ Yes.”

Dumbledore draped the fifth and final cord over their hands. He began tying the cords together. When finished he waved
his hand and the binds disappeared. He removed the rings from his wand, handing them to Rowen and Severus. They placed
the rings on each other's hands as Dumbledore spoke.

“The knots of this binding are not formed by these ropes but by your vows to each other. Either of you may drop these
cords, because as always, you hold in your hands the making or breaking of this union.” He leaned forward and twinkled
at the two of them. “ You may kiss your bride, Severus.” The crowd burst into applause as he did so. Dumbledore watched
with joy in his eyes before speaking again. “ I present Mr. and Mrs. Snape!”

A/N: Ahhh... who doesn't love a wedding right? I tired to fix the whole huge spaces between paragraphs thing so let me
know if it's better or worse... Don't forget to review! Oh! And calling all H/Hr writers, there is a writing competition
going on over at Witherwings.net ( a site you should all check out...) and I entered, but only one other person did, so
go, register and write something for it! I don't wanna win by defualt lol!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

25. Chapter Twenty Five

Disclaimer- see previous chapters

Chapter 25 - Wedding Reception

Harry glanced about the room as the reception was reaching it's high point. There was so much love and happiness filling
the room, Harry thought Voldemort would drop dead just from walking in there. Even the Slytherin's were celebrating, as
Snape was there Head of House. Harry watched the happy couple dancing together, there was a glow of happiness about them
that seemed to envelope all those around them. Harry prayed that this moment would last for them.

Harry was momentarily distracted from his thoughts by the gentle brush of a soft hand against his face. He glanced up at
Hermione who stood over him with a concerned expression on her face.

“ Harry, are you alright? You look like you're having very deep thoughts for a wedding.” she spoke , leaning down close
to his ear so he could hear her over the music. Harry breathed in deeply, smelling her comforting scent of cinnamon and
herbs. He heard a chuckle from behind her, and looked over her shoulder.

“ Indeed, indeed, Harry. Weddings are no place for thoughts of the past or uncertain futures. It is a time to laugh, and
dance, and if I may say so, indulge in several brandies.” Albus Dumbledore chuckled from where he had suddenly appeared
at Hermione's elbow. “ Now you would do much better by asking your young lady to dance, as there is something about
weddings that seems to strike women as oddly romantic...” Dumbledore trailed off here, as if this particular point
befuddled him greatly.

Harry took Hermione's hand in his, and started to lead her onto the floor. Hermione, however was pulling back slightly
resisting.

“ But Harry, I'm not very good at dancing, and it's really crowded, and..” she stopped here, having been unable to come
up with a third excuse. Harry just turned around, wrapped his arms around her while laughing softly.

“ And you think I can? Hermione did you see me at the Yule Ball in fourth year? I was horrible!” Harry grimaced at this
memory. “ But I had rather thought that as my company has so vastly improved, that my skill might as well. If not then I
am sure we can dance badly together.” Hermione smiled up at him as he spoke, and finally relented, letting her hands
sneak up to twine themselves in his hair.

As they danced under the swirling stars that occupied the Great Hall's ceiling, Harry observed the people around him. He
could see Dumbledore sitting with Rowen and Severus over glasses of brandy, his eyes twinkling merrily. Harry also
observed with some humor, the fact that Ron was being lead along the dance floor by Luna who wore a dreamy expression on
her face, and when they danced close by, could be overheard lecturing Ron on the various curses placed on bridal
bouquets, so they must in no way get near it. Hermione snorted upon hearing this bit of information..

Harry could also see Neville sitting on his own at a corner table, looking around himself rather forlornly. Harry nudged
Hermione, nodded his head in Neville's direction, and they both stepped off the dance floor by unspoken consensus and
headed over to Neville. Before they could get there however, they were surprised to see Ginny seat herself next to
Neville, smiling brightly and chatting a mile a minute. Neville looked shocked, and then started blushing fiercely.

“ Don't even think about it, Mione” Harry whispered in her ear, as he saw a slightly calculating gleam enter his
girlfriends eye. She glared up at him while pouting, which was surely a feat only his Hermione could accomplish.

Harry instead detoured them towards Rowen and Snape's table, as they hadn't had much of an opportunity to congratulate
them, as he and Hermione had sat with McGonagall, as promised, until Madame Pomfrey showed up. Harry observed them as
they approached the table. Rowen was leaning slightly forward in her chair, her hands curved protectively over their
baby, with a tired smile on her face. Snape was leaning forward, speaking to Dumbledore, but one of his hands was
circling the lower portion of Rowen's back. Dumbledore was just sitting, his eyes taking in everything as usual.

Rowen looked up as Harry and Hermione approached, and her smile grew wider if possible. “ Harry, Hermione! I feel like
I've hardly seen you today! Sit!” she said brightly, waving a hand to indicate the free chairs at the table. Harry
leaned down giving her a hug before taking a seat next to Hermione.

“ We've been around, we were sitting with McGonagall at the wedding, so we didn't want to leave until Pomfrey came to
get her.” Harry smiled. “ So you're hitched! How's it feel?” he teased Rowen, as Hermione pinched his arm while glaring
at him.

“ Well, I feel fine! Severus would be feeling the drag a bit more, though, as he chained himself to two not one today!”
Rowen laughed as she spoke. Severus just stared at her silently, his eyebrow twitching up as he watched her. Rowen just
laughed and made a face at him, leaning into him as she did so.

“ Well, I believe that I promised an old friend to share a visit and perhaps some contraband wedding cake with her, so I
shall be off! My many best wishes once again Severus, Rowen.” Dumbledore stood up as he spoked, bowing slightly in Rowen
and Snape's direction, before turning and heading towards the cake table. Across from him, Rowen let out a large yawn.

“ Well, I won't last much longer! I swear this baby is determined to take away all my nocturnal tendencies! Obviously
Severus' doing, not mine!” Rowen spoke in a cheerful tone. Harry leaned forward to hear her better.

“ Have you decided on a name then? Or am I inviting a war by asking?” Harry chuckled. Rowen rolled her eyes at him, but
it was Severus who answered.

“ We have come to an agreeable compromise. We have agreed, however, “ he said this with a stern look at Rowen, “ not to
tell anyone until her naming ceremony after she's born.” Rowen sighed gustily and slumped back in chair.

“ Which is driving me mad, quite frankly, I'm bursting to tell someone.” she said morosely. Snape smirked at this. “ And
he knows it too! It's why he's torturing me with it! Clearly he did not read the top ten reasons to not annoy your
pregnant wife booklet I had printed up for him!” Rowen tried to keep her features angry as she spoke, but failed
miserably before giving up all together.

“ We should go dear. You need you rest.” Snape spoke sarcastically, but Harry could see actual concern clouding his
features. Rowen got up tiredly, with his assistance.

“ All right, Severus! We have to say goodbye to the guests first, however. So come on! Smile, time to circulate!” Rowen
spoke with an evil grin. Snape allowed her to drag him off with a resigned expression.

Shortly after that Harry and Hermione decided to leave as well, taking a walk about the lake. They spoke quietly as they
walked through the balmy spring night. Harry could only feel an immense sense of peace settle in his chest as he gazed
at the stars with his arms around her, her head resting comfortably on his chest. Right behind the sense of peace
however, was the fear that this was but a short respite for him and all those he loved.

A/N: Okay a short chapter I know, but I wanted to write the reception, thought it would be an excellent chance for some
group interaction. Will you still review and love me if I promise the next chapter for this evening? :: pouts ::

------------------------------------------------------------------------

26. Chapter Twenty Six

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter.

Chapter 26- A New Life

The next few weeks passed in a haze for Harry. He was training, doing schoolwork, and trying to spend as much time as
possible with Ron and Hermione. His training sessions with Lupin were getting a bit redundant, as Harry had an excellent
grasp on what he was being taught. He and Lupin mostly spent their time now discussing the upcoming war, and studying
strategy. Harry often discussed this in the evenings with Ron, as Ron had a better understanding of the subject than
him.

In between all of his other projects, Harry still managed to find time for Hermione. As the days speed past Harry could
almost feel an oppressive force closing in around him. Harry knew despite what everyone else thought , that Voldemort
would attack soon. Harry had asked Dumbledore to allow him to use his silent projection, but Dumbledore refused as
Voldemort had detected him last time. Harry was beginning to feel frustration at the lack of activity. He detested just
sitting and waiting for the inevitable.

Harry soon had his wishes answered, if not exactly in the way he had hoped. He and Lupin were going over the Effective
Force Attack strategy used in the goblin wars when Hermione burst into the room of requirement.

“Harry, come on! We have to go! “ she said out of breath. Harry looked at her with confusion.

“Go where Mione?” he asked, bewildered. Hermione had grabbed him and hauled him to his feet before the words left his
mouth.

“ Rowen! The hospital wing! Baby!” she shouted at him when he resisted her tugging.

“ What?!” Harry yelped. “ But she's not due for two more weeks. Beginning of June, not mid May!” Harry protested.
Hermione just rolled her eyes as she dragged him along. Harry waved a goodbye to Lupin who watched him being dragged
away with great amusement.

“ Honestly Harry! You sound just like Professor Snape! Babies come when they feel like it, and Rowen's due date was an
estimation at best, as this is a hybrid pregnancy.” Hermione scolded as she propelled Harry through the Hospital wing
doors. Harry saw Madame Pomfrey bustling around as usual, and he could hear Rowen snapping at Snape from the hall.

“ Really Severus! Exactly what in the bloody hell do you think ice chips are going to do for me? Do they have large
doses of painkiller mixed in them?! I don't think so!” Rowen's voice could be heard snapping. Harry halted when he
realized that Hermione was going to actually go in the room. He dragged her back.

“ Are you mad?!! I'm not going in there! Listen to her!” Harry whispered violently. “ Not to mention, that we'll- she'll
be- she's having a baby Mione!”

“ Yes and she wanted us there since we are the godparents, Harry!” she rolled her eyes at Harry's terrified expression,
“ You'd swear you were the one having the baby! They'll have concealment charms up, Harry so it's not like you'll see
anything.” Harry visibly relaxed at this information, and Hermione took this opportunity to push him through the door to
Rowen's room.

Harry had never seen Snape look so happy to see him as he was at that moment. “ Harry! Hermione! You're here. Thank the
Gods.” the last bit was muttered but Rowen overheard him.

“ You know, Sev, for a smart man, you can act singularly stupid sometimes-” her face contorted in pain, interrupting her
as she spoke. Snape began to rub her back as she rode out the contraction. When Rowen relaxed, she continued as if never
interrupted. “ I mean, I have enhanced senses, so you could think that in your head and I'd hear you!”

Snape shot an apologetic glance at Rowen, as he sat by her bedside. Rowen then turned as if finally noticing Harry and
Hermione. “ Oh hi guys! I'm so glad you could make it.” she smiled brightly at them. Harry just stared at her,
dumbstruck by her change in mood. Hermione just laughed under her breath at Harry's expression.

They had been there for an hour or so when Madame Pomfrey came in the room to check on Rowen's progress. Her
contractions were one on top of the other now, and her attitude towards Snape hadn't improved any. Harry watched Snape
with a great deal of pity, as he wasn't really doing anything to deserve it.

“ Well,” Madame Pomfrey stated, straightening up after checking Rowen, “ I believe you are ready to push Mrs. Snape.”
Rowen let out a shout of triumph at this pronouncement, as Snape's face became slightly gray. Harry just remained glued
to his seat, not wanting to really see anything but not wanting to leave his goddaughter's birth.

Harry watched, fascinated as Madame Pomfrey began to urge Rowen to push. Rowen's face screwed up in exertion, while she
ranted and cursed anyone around her in between pushes. Harry felt he had been rather ignorant of the birth process, he
had never thought it would take so long for one thing. Rowen seemed to have an inhuman source of energy, she would push
when she barely had enough energy to lift her head. Harry could practically feel the magic in the air, as he watched
this small miracle unfold.

Finally he held his breath , along with everyone else, as Madame Pomfrey held up a tiny baby. The breath was released
when the baby started to cry. The look on Rowen's face as she held her baby girl, was of such powerful love and awe.

“ Oh my... Severus, look at her.” Rowen whispered softly as she held the baby close. Harry and Hermione held back a
moment trying to give them some privacy. Snape leaned over, the look of immense pride that covered his face was
unmistakable. Rowen looked up at him, and he softly placed a kiss on her forehead, and then repeated the action on the
baby's.

“ Harry, Hermione, come and meet her.” Rowen smiled over at them tiredly. Harry and Hermione crept over, looking down at
the little baby. She was a pale baby, not much color yet, she had a dusting of red hair on her head, and when she
blinked her eyes sleepily, Harry could see that they were the same glittering black as her father's. Harry stared down
at her, awed by the mere fact that life had been created in this room. This was what a family should be... this was what
love should look like. This was what Harry longed for.

Three days later, Harry , Hermione, Ron and Luna were headed down to Rowen's room,s for the naming ceremony. Ron was
still having trouble with the whole idea of Snape as a father, but the glares Hermione was shooting in his direction
were keeping him quiet. As they entered the room, they saw that Dumbledore was there, and McGonagall was settled on a
sofa that Harry was sure the headmaster had conjured up for her.

In the center of the living area was a small bassinet that Snape was hovering over almost compulsively. Harry spotted
Rowen in an armchair chatting with Lupin and Madame Pomfrey. Harry walked over to her, giving her a brief hug and
deposited their gift in her lap.

“ Ah Harry you didn't have to do that, gifts aren't customary..” Rowen smiled as she spoke to him.

“ Hey it's my goddaughter! Of course I bring the presents! It's from Hermione and I both though.” Harry grinned down at
her. “ D'you think Snape'll let me anywhere near her?” he teased. Harry heard a chuckle from Lupin.

“ You know Harry, Sirius did the same thing at your name giving. Said it was his duty to spoil you rotten since James
was so stingy. James nearly hit him before catching on to the joke!” Lupin's face softened as he spoke.

Rowen laughed, listening while opening the gift. She lifted out a baby album, with a photo of Rowen, Snape and the baby
on the cover. Hermione had taken it yesterday, borrowing Justin's camera to do so. Rowen's eyes teared up as Hermione
explained that at the moment of naming the baby's name and statistics would be inscribed on the front cover. At that
moment Snape walked over , holding the baby.

“ It's time to start,” he said softly. Rowen got up and went to stand with them in the center of the room.

“ Well, I'd like to thank you all for being here to celebrate the birth of our daughter.” Snape started speaking in a
silky tone.

“ We argued, a lot, over a name.” Rowen laughed. “ Lamia are traditionally named after trees , but we wanted something
that was uniquely her. So we present to you Ria Edana Snape!” Rowen spoke joyfully, everyone applauded, smiling.

Everyone gathered around Rowen, who was holding the baby. Even Ron sauntered over, before coming back and stating that
she was 'kinda cute for Snape's kid. Thank Merlin she has her mother's hair'. Harry snorted into his juice when Ron said
the last part. Hermione hardly left Rowen's side, she was so enraptured with the baby. Harry watched her hold little
Ria, and a warm feeling uncurled in his chest. It felt like when he woke up to find Crookshanks laying on him purring,
just warm and content. Rowen came over to him while Hermione held the baby.

“ You'll have it someday Harry.” she whispered softly. “ You will defeat him, Harry, I'm sure of it. You are surrounded
by people who love you right now, Harry. Family isn't blood, it's what you make of it. I couldn't love you more if you
were my son.” Rowen spoke quietly but with conviction. Harry's eyes filled as he hugged her.

“ I feel the same Rowen. I absolutely consider you family... Thank you.” he whispered in her ear. He pulled back to see
Hermione come over, rocking the baby. She handed her over to Rowen, who took her to the other room to feed her. Harry
wrapped his arms around Hermione, burying his face in her hair. After a short while Rowen came out, placing Ria in her
cot and tucking her in.

Harry looked around at the close circle of friends, smiling and cooing over Ria. He knew that little Ria would never
lack for family in her life, even though hardly anyone here was blood related. Love makes a family, not blood, it just
took Harry a while to realize it.

A/N: There as promised two updates, one shiny day! Grumbles – better get some good reviews for this! Lol Enjoy!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

27. Chapter Twenty Seven

Disclaimer- I do formally disclaim that I am JK Rowling, I did not originally think Harry up ( dammit!) And therefor own
no rights when it applies to him.

Chapter 27- Fight Night

The eleventh of June, which started as a seemingly normal day, felt not quite so to Harry... all morning he had an
ominous feeling surrounding him. He could feel it creeping up his spine like a icy finger trailing up towards his neck.
Harry felt an almost desperate need to have everything done and settled, spend time with important people and be
prepared.

Had Harry stopped to think about it, he would have clearly remembered that he was a Seer and might have paid more
attention to the feeling. Harry, however, although he practiced his skills quite often, often dismissed the whole
premonition aspect of being a Seer. As it was he did not think of this and just conducted his day somewhat normally ,
with this odd sense of foreboding hanging about him.

He spent time with his family, Rowen and the baby. He spent a few hours flying for fun with Ron, although what Ron meant
by fun was really training in disguise for the Ravenclaw match. Harry even closeted himself away with Hermione in the
afternoon for a picnic. They relaxed in each other's company, both stressed due to the upcoming end of year exams. Well,
Hermione more so than Harry, obviously. Harry treasured every moment he had with Hermione, as there was always the
lingering thought that it might be his last.

Harry and Hermione had just arrived back from their picnic, when Lupin approached glaring at Harry. Harry's face colored
with guilt, as he was supposed to be in the room of requirement that morning for their usual lessons.

“ Sorry Lupin. I just needed... time you know?” Harry apologized softly. Lupin's face softened in understanding.

“ I know it's overwhelming at times Harry. All you needed to do was ask, I would have given you the morning off. Now you
need to work extra hard this afternoon.” Lupin ended sternly. Harry nodded and turned, giving Hermione a kiss goodbye,
before following Lupin to the third floor.

After a few hours of training, Lupin finally allowed Harry to go down for dinner. As Harry approached the Great Hall, he
felt an intense need to turn and run. He shook the feeling off, and took his seat next to Hermione at the Gryiffindor
table. Ron, who was seated across from them, was shoveling food into his face at the speed of light as Hermione looked
on in fascinated disgust. Harry noted that all the teachers were at the Head table, including Rowen and Snape. The house
elf Winky had been assigned to help Rowen with baby Ria. Winky had taken to the baby immensely, and snapped out of her
depression and drinking. Winky now fully considered herself the Snape's elf and was much happier for having a family to
serve once more.

Harry had filled his plate and began to eat when he noticed how stressed the Headmaster seemed. He pointed this out,
quietly to Hermione who shrugged, and indicated she had no idea if anything new had happened. Harry's fears were
confirmed 30 minutes later, when Kingsley Shacklebolt burst into the Great Hall, and rushed directly towards the staff
table. He leaned down and had a hurried conversation with Dumbledore.

Dumbledore stood, causing the Hall to go quiet. He looked over the rims of his half moon glasses seriously. “ Would
Harry Potter, Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley please go to the anti chamber behind me. I have an announcement to
make...” Harry didn't hear the rest as he, Ron and Hermione had gotten up and stepped through Violet's portrait hole at
the back of the Great Hall.

A few moments latter, Rowen , Snape and Lupin stepped through the portrait hole with grave expressions. Harry felt a
frisson of fear skitter down his spine. He knew, he just knew that it was finally happening. Rowen took a deep breath
before speaking quietly.

“ Voldemort and his army have attacked Hogsmeade. The battle started an hour ago, they are moving towards the castle.
Hogsmeade is almost leveled.” Hermione gasped at this information. Rowen continued, not pausing. “The Aurors arrived
almost at once, and the Order will be joining them in full shortly. Harry: you, Ron and Hermione will go down to the
gates with us. The castle will be locked down with the rest of the students inside. It's the safest place for them.”
Rowen pause here, and Snape stepped in smoothly.

“ Harry here , I want you to take this.” Snape pressed a flask into Harry's hands as he spoke. “ It contains
Strengthening Potion, enough for a few applications. Keep it with you at all times.” Harry accepted the potion
gratefully, taking a swig right then and there. Rowen led them outside and they began walking towards the Gate. Harry
could see the smoke rising from what he assumed to be the remains of Hogsmeade village.

“ Voldemort has a rather large army, Harry” Lupin had come up alongside Harry. “ He has the Dementors , of course, and
the trolls and a fair few giants as well. And of course, his Deatheaters are with him. Dumbledore will be joining us
along with the other teachers as soon as the castle is locked. Hagrid headed down as soon as he heard.” Lupin spoke in a
grave voice, and Harry felt the seriousness of the situation pressing down upon him. He felt Hermione's hand squeeze his
tightly, and although he found this comforting, it did nothing to ease the sick sense of anticipation at the pit of
Harry's stomach.

The group arrived at the front gates, and through all the magical charms and protections, could hear the sounds of
distant fighting. But nothing could have prepared Harry for the sights that greeted him when they were flung open. There
was magical melee going on just outside the gate. Harry had a difficult time distinguishing who was on what side. It was
pandemonium as spells were being shot out, and there were voices yelling out words that were indistinguishable in the
din. Harry raised his wand, along with the others and strode towards the Hogsmeade road.

They first clashed with a group of trolls, who were swinging their clubs around with great abandon, and not much care as
to who they hit, enemy or ally. Harry could faintly hear the spells of the others, a 'Wingardium Leviosa' and a few
'Stupefy's. Harry made his way through the fray, worry for the others safety in the back of his mind as he cast spell
after spell towards the known and unknown enemy.

As Harry fought, he was barely aware of anyone or anything around him. He felt the adrenaline pumping through his veins
as he worked his way through the masses. Harry tried very hard not to use too many of his new powers, as he wanted an
element of surprise when he faced Voldemort. He was dimly aware of Dumbledore arriving and dispatching the giants in a
quick manner. The air in the field seemed to crackle with magic.

“I'll get yer for tha!” Harry heard Hagrid bellowing at a Deatheater whom Hagrid was grappling with. Hagrid hit the man,
whom Harry recognized as McNair, the former Ministry executioner, with enough force to send him into a tree.

Hagrid had failed to see the Deatheater creeping up behind him. “Filthy half breed.” the Deatheater muttered. Hagrid
began to turn, but it was too late. Harry watched, horrified, as the Deatheater yelled “Avada Kedavra!” and a jet of
green light hit Hagrid square in the chest.

“ HAGGER NO!” came a loud voice from the edge of the woods. In three strides, Hagrid's little brother Grawp came into
the clearing, swinging at the Deatheater with a massive fist, killing him instantly. Grawp picked up Hagrid's still
body, as Dementors crowded in, sensing the giant's pain.

Harry immediately ran ahead casting ' Expecto Patronum' as he ran. A great silver stag burst forth from the tip of his
wand and charged the Dementors. Harry saw that Grawp was shaking as great sobs wracked his body.

“HAGGER!!!!” Grawp was crying over and over again. Harry's eyes began to fill as he watched Grawp cradle Hagrid's body.
Harry's attention was jerked away however by Hermione's voice casting 'Stupefy' behind him. She had hit Avery, a
Deatheater, who had gotten behind him.

“ Harry there's no time!” Hermione shouted at him, her words rushed. Harry shot one last look over his shoulder at Grawp
before nodding to Hermione and then plunging back into the midst of battle.

Harry couldn't have honestly said how much time had passed , as he fought relentlessly with Deatheaters and their
allies. He felt as if the night would never end, and he was on his last legs all the time. The faces of his enemy no
longer seemed individual to him, they had all blurred together to become dome nameless, faceless terror. Harry had long
since lost track of his friends in the mass of confusion around him. He had just taken another swig of his Strengthening
Potion , while casting the Unbreakable Shield charm to avoid any hexes, when he stopped, spotting across the field the
swish of black cloak and frighteningly familiar narrow red eyes. Voldemort.

Harry headed in his direction only to be stopped by two cloaked Deatheaters. They removed their hoods, and Harry
recognized Lucius Malfoy and his son Draco. Harry briefly wondered at the fact that he had not heard of the breakout of
Azkaban, but he was not at all surprised to see Lucius' face.

“ Time for me to finish what I started in Hogsmeade, Potter!” Malfoy cried, sneering at Harry. “ Only no fooling around
this time! Avada Kada-” Harry did not wait for Malfoy to finish before dropping to the ground, rolling behind a boulder.
A jet of green streamed by. Harry could hear Lucius sneering at his son's inability to cast a simple Killing curse.
While he was distracted, Harry stuck his wand out shouting 'Adduco Letum'. It was the first time in battle Harry had
cast the new killing curse, and he felt sick as he did so. He heard a body thud to the ground and an anguished cry.

“Father! No!” Malfoy's face seemed to sharpen as he stared at his father's lifeless form. He whirled around casting '
Petrificus Totalus' as he turned. Harry who had looked around the rock to see who he had hit, was caught completely by
surprise. His body stiffened and he fell over as the hex hit him. Malfoy was leering over him.

“ Let's see how brave you are now Potter! You killed my father, and now it's your turn to die! Let's hope you little
Mudblood can get along without you!” Malfoy pointed his wand directly at Harry's chest. His eyes had an almost inhuman
gleam in them. “ Avada Kedav-” Malfoy's voice was cut off by a green light hitting him from behind. Harry watched
fearfully as Malfoy's face went slack and his body hit the ground with a dull thud. Harry, now freed from Malfoy's
spell, scrambled up. He looked beyond Malfoy and saw the grave face of Severus Snape. Harry stared at him a moment,
realizing what it must have done to him to kill a former student. Harry nodded at Snape, before turning and continuing
in the direction he had seen Voldemort heading.

Harry eventually came upon a small clearing off to the side of the road, where Voldemort was standing, Wormtail at his
side. Harry saw the flash of silver in the night as the moon glinted off of Wormtail's hand. Harry charged into the
clearing, fixated upon finishing this for once and for all, when Voldemort smiled evilly.

“ Ah, Potter. Took you long enough. Come to finish it have you? Well, how... noble of you. Perhaps you might reconsider
your gung ho attitude however when you see that I have something of yours.” Voldemort spoke in a high cold sneer, as he
stepped aside, revealing someone behind him, with Wormtail's wand tip to her forehead.

“ Hermione...”

A/N: FINALLY!!! The action begins, lol. BIG HUGE PROPS go out to my beta Alex who edited the crap outta this chapter, he
even wrote a small section, but I'm not gonna tell ya which one because I'm evil and must take all credit!;) REVIEW!!!!
Cause if ya don't I could be reeeallly slow uploading the next chapter * cackles evilly *

------------------------------------------------------------------------

28. Chapter Twenty Eight

Disclaimer: I don't own him. Shutting up now, and getting on with the story, lol.

Chapter 28 - Ashes to Ashes

Harry felt as though his whole world had ground to a halt. All he could see was Hermione. It was as if the edges of
Harry's vision had darkened until she was the only thing he could concentrate on. He could see the twigs sticking out of
her hair, the dirt on her face and clothes, the scrapes across her cheek and the gash on her arm that was bleeding
profusely. And her eyes. Cinnamon pools that were pleading with him silently. Pleading that he ignore the danger to her
and do what needed to be done. Harry turned away from those eyes, and the request they sent.

“I swear, Riddle! If you hurt her, I'm going to make you wish you'd never lived to be re born in the first place!”
Harry's voice shook with barely repressed anger. Voldemort just sneered at him as he walked around Hermione and
Wormtail.

“You think you can hurt me, Potter?” Voldemort screamed in a tinny voice. “I don't think you'll be very useful once your
mudblood bitch is laying on the ground! Crucio!” Harry could only watch as Hermione dropped to the ground , writhing in
pain, while Wormtail's wand still pointed at her forehead. Anger exploded in Harry's chest, as he fought to think
clearly and strategize. While Voldemort and Wormtail were distracted by placing the curse on Hermione, Harry pointed his
wand at Wormtail and murmured 'Adligo Magus'. A jet of dark purple shot out of his wand and hit Wormtail squarely in the
back. Neither Wormtail or Voldemort noticed anything.

“ You see what you make me do to her, Potter? Just give up! Allow me to kill you once and for all, and her death shall
be painless as well!” Voldemort's face was contorted with rage as he spoke to Harry.

“How about you take that bloody curse off of her, and we'll fight! Then we'll see who will live or die! What's the
matter Tommy can't handle a 16 year old wizard all by yourself? Scared of me, are you?” Harry's voice, by some miracle
showed no fear. It was steady and strong despite the fact that it felt like he was being ripped apart watching Hermione
suffer. Harry's lack of reaction seemed to give Voldemort momentary pause, and the curse lifted at his loss of
concentration.

“ You think I fear you!! You'd do well to be more careful boy! If this is how you want it then so be it. Wormtail... be
prepared to kill her when I say so... I'd like Mr. Potter to be able to watch.” Voldemort's face twisted with an evil
grin. He stepped closer to Harry and they both lifted their wands, assuming a dueling position.

They circled each other warily, each aware that dueling wise there wasn't much they could do to each other because of
their wands connection. Harry did not quite want to reveal his new powers just yet, so they circled each other like
sharks circling their kill.

“ Well, boy?” Voldemort sneered. “ I am waiting to see how you will, what was it? Ah yes, make me wish I'd never lived
to be re born?” All of a sudden , Voldemort shot a Reductor curse st the stand of trees behind Harry, and branches fell
down on Harry like rain. Harry managed to duck and roll, but not without receiving a fair few scrapes in the process.

“ Is that the best you have, Tommy? Fourth years can get that spell off!” Harry sneered at Voldemort, while wiping blood
out of his eye.

“ Wormtail, give the mudblood another taste of pain..” Voldemort ordered over his shoulder. Wormtail, looking delighted
to be of use to his Master, raised his wand and pointed it at Hermione.

“CRUCIO!” he bellowed. Hermione cringed waiting, but nothing happened. Wormtail shook his wand at her crying 'Crucio”
over and over, but nothing happened. Harry sent up a silent thanks that his binding spell had gone unnoticed. Voldemort
spun around, glaring at Wormtail.

“ What is the matter with you Wormtail? Can you not perform a simple task when I ask it of you!” Wormtail cowered before
his Master in fear. “Crucio!” Voldemort cast the spell, not on Hermione, but on Pettigrew. Harry frantically motioned
for Hermione to run, and upon seeing this, she began to creep away from Voldemort and Wormtail.

“And where do you think you're going?” screamed Voldemort as he noticed Hermione's failed attempt to escape. He released
his curse, and Wormtail slumped to the ground, passed out from the pain. Voldemort reached out and slapped Hermione hard
across the face. Blood spurted from her lip. “There are better ways of dealing with little mudblood bitches such as
yourself than using magic!” He reached out and struck her again, harder this time, and the force of the blow sent her
stumbling back. She fell into a tree behind her and as her head hit the solid object, her eyes rolled into the back of
her head and she slumped down, unconscious.

Harry, who's vision had been colored by red the first time he saw Voldemort reach out and lay a hand on his Hermione,
had charged across the field, launching himself at Voldemort. They rolled around, each grappling with the other, before
Voldemort managed to roll out from under Harry and leap to his feet.

A sudden frisson of fear crossed Voldemort's face as he realized that it was just he and Harry now, he had no faithful
Deatheaters to surround himself with at the moment. Harry could not lose his focus, and had to restrain himself from
checking on Hermione, he was only able to pray that she would be okay.

“ Just you and me, now Tommy! Are you ready for this?” Harry screamed at Voldemort.

“You'll never have it in you to actually kill me Potter, you're too soft! Like your father you will fight, but fail. Or
perhaps you will plead like your mudblood of a mother?” Voldemort taunted Harry. Harry was aware of a great feeling of
anger and pain rising up in him at Voldemort's words. That he would dare taunt him with his parents murders. Harry's
vision blackened, as he no longer saw Voldemort standing in front of him arrogantly.

He saw his Father, fighting to his death to protect his wife and son, he saw his Mother, screaming, pleading for her
son's life. Harry raised his wand and screamed “Compos Igniculus!”. The grass around Voldemort burst into flames, which
grew so rapidly that they were almost eight feet high fueled by nothing but Harry's anger. A look of astonishment
crossed Voldemort's face as the flames licked up his robes. The look turned at once into screams of pain, as Harry
watched him burn.

Harry could not really see Voldemort's pain and suffering. Instead he saw Cedric's face as he was hit with the Killing
Curse... Sirius falling through the veil. The flames rose higher and burned hotter. Harry saw Grawp , screaming over
Hagrid's lifeless form, and Hermione's face when Voldemort had hit her. The flames had spread out to Harry now, but
Harry was not effected by his own spell. Voldemort was now writhing on the ground, his flesh was starting to blacken and
peel off like a layer of dirt. His screams were so loud, and Harry felt satisfaction upon hearing them.

Yes, suffer! Suffer you evil creature, you will die a death a thousand times worse than any you've inflicted. Harry had
unknowingly, screamed these words aloud. Very faintly, Harry was aware of the voices of Ron and Dumbledore screaming at
him to stop, that it was finished. Harry, however was consumed by a rage that would not be stopped until it had worn
out. Harry did not know how long he stood there, watching the human inferno before him. The smell of burning flesh
filled the air, and Harry breathed it in deeply. Finally, minutes, hours later – Harry did not know, all that lay before
him was a pile of smoldering ash. All at once the flames went out, and Harry fell to his knees heavily.

Ron and Dumbledore ran over to support him. Harry was dimly aware of being grateful that they had survived, as all three
looked upon the pile of ash that had been the greatest Dark Wizard of the century. Nothing was said for a moment, and
Harry felt the exhaustion creeping in. He lifted his hand to point to where Hermione lay.

“ 'ermione...” was all he managed to croak out before succumbing to the darkness and passing out.

A/N: There we go! The end of Voldemort lol. Yay! I'l be updating again late Sun night or Mon morning. Only Two more
chapters to go... * sniff *

------------------------------------------------------------------------

29. Chapter Twenty Nine

Disclaimer: No Harm. No Sue.

Chapter 29 – The Way We Were

The first thing Harry saw upon opening his eyes were very familiar, even while blurry ceiling tiles. They really should
name a bed after me, he thought wryly to himself. He was in the hospital wing, again. Harry often thought how odd it was
that with all his various injuries, he had never once been sent to St. Mungo's. Lucky, I guess Harry thought to himself.
Harry did not move, or speak or give any indication that he was conscious other than the opening of his eyes. He did not
reach for his glasses, he just lay there hoping for some time in which he would not have to think at all.

“ Ah, Harry! So good to see you awake.” Dumbledore's voice drifted over Harry. Reluctantly, Harry reached for his
glasses, and the face of his concerned Headmaster came into view.

“ Hermione?” Harry asked, well, demanded really. Dumbledore chuckled at this, his eyes taking on a merry twinkle.

“ Miss Granger is quite fine, Harry. She is still unconscious, but Madame Pomfrey assures me she will be no worse for
wear, and quite strongly recommended that I let her sleep. Do you think you are able to tell me what happened Harry?”
Dumbledore questioned quietly.

“I suppose so, sir. Well, I'm sure most of it you know. I fought with a few trolls, and Deatheaters. Then I saw McNair
attack Hagrid before he... before he was killed.” Harry's voice wavered over this statement. Dumbledore's face fell
slightly at the reference to Hagrid. “ Then Grawp came, and just lost it. I almost got stunned but Hermione showed up,
and stunned the Deatheater behind me. We got separated then. I was attacked by Malfoy and his Father. I... uh... I
killed Lucius Malfoy, and Malfoy would have killed me but Professor Snape got there first. Then I headed towards the
clearing where I saw Voldmort disappear sir, and he and Wormtail had Hermione. They.. they performed Crucio on her, and
Voldemort and I dueled.” Harry snorted. “If you can really call it a duel, we couldn't directly cast at each other
obviously.”

“ Ah yes, Priori Incantatem. Interesting..” Dumbledore mused. He looked up, waiting for Harry to continue.

“ Well I had cast a binding spell on Pettigrew, sir. Just in case he tried to hurt Hermione. His spell attempt failed,
and Voldemort punished him. To the point that he passed out... then Voldemort attacked Hermione physically. I guess he
thought the spell failed because of her, not Wormtail.” Harry's voice grew quieter as he spoke.

“ Well, magic binding spells are rare, and difficult to use Harry. Voldemort probably didn't consider the possibility, I
dare say.” Dumbledore interrupted politely. He rummaged in his pockets in a manner so reminiscent of Hagrid that Harry's
eyes pricked. “Lemon drop?” he offered, pulling some candy out of the inner pockets of his robe. Harry shook his head
no.

“He, Voldemort I mean, hit Hermione so hard she fell back and hit her head. Then he began to taunt me... and I just lost
it sir. I cast the Fire spell on him... and well, you saw the rest. I couldn't stop! What was wrong with me?!” Harry
shouted this last bit in Dumbledore's direction, but his Headmaster was accustomed to such behavior from Harry and did
not flinch.

“ Tom Riddle was an evil man, Harry. There was nothing human left about him. It is a difficult thing to do Harry, taking
someone's life. I will not pretend that tomorrow you will be fine and ready to celebrate, because you won't. It is a ...
difficult thing to live with Harry.” Dumbledore spoke in a low voice, and Harry knew he was thinking of his own defeat
of Grindelwald.

“Sir... why didn't Voldemort just apperate out when I cast the fire spell?” Harry asked just as the thought occurred to
him.

“ Well, that would be my doing, Harry. I am afraid I placed a rather large anti-apparition ward over Hogsmeade and it's
outlying areas once I was informed of the attack. I did not want any captured Deatheaters to escape you see.” Dumbledore
replied thoughtfully.

“ Oh...” said Harry. He laid back, all of a sudden feeling exhausted by the events of the day.

“ Mr Weasley and I were the only ones to come across you during your final battle, Harry. Therefor I will not divulge
any of the details to anyone else. I do recommend , however that you do talk to your family and friends about it, these
things are never good when kept inside.” Harry snorted at this. He could not imagine describing the event for someone
who wasn't there. He was utterly disgusted by what he had done, he could only imagine how others would react.
Hermione... NO! He just wouldn't talk about it.

“I would suggest, however, that you give some thought to where you will go over the summer Harry. You have no need to
return to the Dursley's and you may go where you wish.” At Dumbledore's words Harry felt the first genuine smile cross
his face in what seemed like ages. “ End of term exams have, once again, been canceled to the great delight of the
students. Now, I shall allow you to get some rest, as I don't want Madame Pomfrey to scold me, she can be quite
frightening you know.”

Dumbledore stood up and left the room as quietly as he had entered it. Harry lay there, pondering the happy thought of
what to do this summer, and trying to keep the images of burning twisted flesh out of his mind. He took off his glasses,
and took the Dreamless Sleep potion that Madame Pomfrey had so kindly left by his bed. Within minutes he had fallen
asleep.

When Harry opened his eyes again, he saw Rowen sitting in an armchair by the head of his bed. She had baby Ria cradled
in her arms. Harry shifted to reach for his glasses once again, and Rowen looked up at the noise.

“Harry!” She said in an excited whisper. Harry looked down to see that Ria was sound asleep. A smile crossed Harry's
face as he looked at the innocent baby, there was just something about her that made Harry go soft somewhere in his
chest.

“ I'm so glad you're okay Harry! Severus was just here, but he had to go teach a class.” Rowen rolled her eyes as she
spoke. “ Although why they are bothering still holding classes is beyond me. Of course Severus being, you know, Severus
is still trying to actually teach them something. He can barely get a hold of his classes they are all so excited.”
Rowen kept up this mild chatter about recent happenings, never once bringing up the battle. Harry was grateful for her
lack of questions, as he was fairly certain he would not want to answer any of them.

“ How's Professor Snape doing?” Harry asked cautiously. “ I was there when he... and Malfoy..” Harry trailed off.
Rowen's face saddened slightly.

“ It's always immensely difficult when you have to kill someone Harry. Severus is no stranger to killing, and sadly,
neither am I.” Rowen's voice was quite and sad, all of her usual sparkle and wit had left her tone. “I just encourage
him to spend as much time with Ria and I as possible. He hasn't talked about it yet, and I have no intention of forcing
him to. Some things, Harry, are best dealt with alone.. at first.” Rowen stared at him as she spoke and Harry felt that
she was saying her 'no questions' policy would apply to him as well. Harry gave her a small smile.

“ Thanks..” He said quietly. He glanced down, seeing a pair of sparkling black eyes blinking at him in curiosity. “May I
hold her? She's awake.” Harry asked softly. Rowen smiled and popped the baby in his arms before Harry even knew what was
happening. Ria just gazed at Harry unblinkingly, her mouth opening and closing in silent o's occasionally. Harry felt
the oddest sense of warmth as he held her, she was new and perfect and innocent of everything that had occurred.

“ You know Harry, Albus told me you don't have to go back to those awful Dursley's this year... I mean I know you'll
probably want to go to Gimmauld Place on your own...” Harry looked up at this, as Grimmauld Place had not occurred to
him. He didn't exactly relish the thought of being alone, though. Rowen continued “ I talked to Severus, and we
thought.. if you'd like to that is... you're welcome to stay with us this summer if you'd like.” Rowen finally finished
quickly.

“ I didn't know you had your own home, outside of Hogwart's that is.” Harry said, confused. Rowen smiled at this.

“ What you thought teachers just lived at school year round? No Harry! Both Severus and I had our own houses, but mine
was larger, and well, less depressing,” Rowen chuckled at this. “ So he sold his home, and we'll be at mine permanently.
It's in a muggle village called Colwyn Bay. That's in Wales. It's a really quiet seaside village. You don't have to
answer right now, but think about it alright, Harry?”

Harry nodded thoughtfully and handed Ria back to her mother, as she had begun to screw up her face, preparing to cry.
Rowen took the baby from him, and they both looked up at the sudden commotion of a small girl with bushy brown hair ran
in and flung herself on top of Harry.

“'Ermione....Geroff!” Harry mumbled from under her. She pulled back from her fierce hug and grinned. Harry looked behind
her to see Ron in the doorway. Rowen stood with the baby, smiling at them all.

“Well, this is obviously a Trio kind of moment! I'll be off then. Harry let me know what you think okay?” Rowen said as
she walked towards the door. With that she turned and left and Ron came in to take her seat.

“Oh Harry! I can't believe it! You did it! It's over, and we can have a normal year next year!” Hermione's face was
glowing as she spoke, barely letting go of Harry.

“ Yeah, I know what you mean by normal! N.E.W.T's! Study! Honestly, you'd better lay off next year so we can enjoy
ourselves for once!” Ron teased Hermione laughingly. Harry knew he was a bit serious about what he said. Hermione just
huffed and glared at Ron.

“ YOU of all people need all the help I can give you Ronald! But I'm too happy to stay mad! Harry... this is great!”
Hermione practically squealed. Harry just forced a chuckle at her obvious excitement.

“ Yes, yes it's very exciting... whoo.” Harry stated somewhat sarcastically. Hermione's face turned serious as she
regarded him.

“Are you... okay Harry?” she asked, purposely ignoring the glares Ron was sending her way.

“ I'm... fine Mione. I just don't want to talk about it right now. You'll be the first to know when I'm ready, alright?”
Harry reached out to hug her as he spoke. As he held her, he caught Ron's eyes and with a speaking glance, they both
agreed that she didn't need to know. Harry felt immense relief that his best friend was going to back him up on this.

“So what was Rowen talking about then, Harry?” Hermione asked as she pulled back and looked down into his face. A shadow
passed over his features momentarily before he cleared his face.

“ She and Snape want me to stay with them this summer. I told her I'd think about it, since I'm definitely not going
back to the Dursley's.” Harry spoke in an off hand manner. Hermione's face broke out in a smile as he spoke.

“That's a fantastic idea Harry! Especially as I promised my parents that I would go away with them this summer, since
I've hardly been home these last few years. Then I'll see you for the convention in August!” she spoke excitedly. Harry
smiled softly at her , he had actually forgotten his Christmas gift for her. He would be accompanying her to Italy in
August.

After a moment, Ron spoke. “ But... the whole summer? With SNAPE? Harry, mate are you sure? Cause if you want you know
you're always welcome at the Burrow.” Harry shot him a fleeting smile of gratitude, but the thought of being at the
Burrow, practically surrounded by people who would try to take care of him... plus facing Ron everyday, one of the only
people who knew what had happened made Harry almost shudder.

“ Thanks for the offer Ron, but I think I will go to Rowen's. The peace and quiet will be nice, you know. Besides,
you'll be busy with Luna.” Harry grinned at Ron as he spoke, forcing his face to appear cheerful. Hermione seemed to
gaze at him intently for a moment, but she eventually smiled at Harry slyly.

“I've almost forgotten why we came here in the first place! Professor Dumbledore has sprung you! You can go back to the
dorms!” Hermione stated with glee. Harry smiled genuinely at her.

“ That's great! I'm really beginning to hate this place!” Harry said with fervor. All three of them laughed together. “
Just let me get dressed and we'll go!” Harry quickly grabbed some clothes and took off into the loo, dressing quickly
before re-entering the room.

Hermione and Ron were waiting for him, and the three quickly left the hospital wing, heading towards their dormitories.
Harry felt the eyes watching him in the halls, and heard the shouts of congratulations. With each passing celebratory
comment Harry felt the ache in his chest grow larger. No one but he, Ron and Dumbledore knew that they were cheering for
a murderer.

A/N: Whoo, only one chapter to go! There will be a sequel, though, I'm working on it right now... so hopefully people
will want to read it, lol! Review as usual! On a sidenote, I almost had a review induced euphoria overload checking my e
mail today, like 20 new reviews.... * drools * more please?

------------------------------------------------------------------------

30. Chapter Thirty

Disclaimer: I write for practice not profit. All Harry Potter characters are property of JK Rowling

Chapter 30 - Goodbyes

The funeral for Hagrid was held the day before they were to leave on the Hogwart's Express. Harry, Hermione and Ron
headed down the hill towards Hagrid's hut for what would be the last time. Dumbledore had insisted on holding the
funeral there, as Hagrid would be buried just on the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest, since there was no cemetery on
Hogwart's grounds.

In a way Harry was happy that Hagrid would be buried at Hogwarts. It was Harry's home, and it had been Hagrid's home as
well. Harry felt Hermione's hand in his, and he knew that she needed comfort, but Harry felt ill equipped to give her
the comfort she needed. Harry had felt dis-jointed somehow, since the battle, as if he were detached from everyone
around him. He had yet to have a good night's sleep, as every time he closed his eyes he would hear Voldemort's screams
fill his ears. He could take a Dreamless Sleep potion, but Harry did not want to draw attention to the fact that he was
not sleeping well.

There were more people there than Harry had expected, students who Hagrid had taught, as well as Order members, and in
the back was Grawp's massive form, still shuddering with sobs. Harry, Hermione and Ron sat in the second row where Ron's
girlfriend Luna waited with her usual dreamy expression. Harry looked around as he sat, and saw Lupin two rows behind
him, and Rowen and Professor Snape across the aisle. Not long after they settled, Dumbledore walked in front of the
group, and began to speak.

“ We are here to bid farewell to Reubius Hagrid. He was a teacher here at Hogwarts, a hero who fought bravely in the
battle, and most importantly a friend and brother.” Grawp's cries grew louder as Dumbledore spoke until Harry could
barely make the Headmaster out. Dumbledore continued to wax lyrical about Hagrid's attributes as Grawp's sobs continued
to drown out his voice. Harry couldn't help the unbidden thought that Hagrid wouldn't have wanted this sad and solemn
goodbye, and before he fully registered the thought he stood and strode to the front. Everyone just stared including
Dumbledore who had stopped speaking.

“Right” said Harry clearing his throat nervously. Even Grawp had quieted down a bit at Harry's appearance. “ Hagrid
would have hated this. Us going on about how much of a hero he was, and how much we'll miss him, no offense sir.” Harry
spoke the last bit towards Dumbledore who waved him off with a twinkle in his eye.

“ Hagrid was my first friend here at Hogwarts. He brought me my first letter, telling me I was a wizard. He never judged
me, and was always here for me, even if I wasn't for him. He had a hard time keeping secrets,” Several audience members
laughed at this. “ My favorite Hagrid memory is my first one, when he broke down my door in a hut in the middle of the
sea, and brought magic into my life. Would anyone else like to share a memory of Hagrid?” Harry asked. He was surprised
by the amount of people who stood. As Harry sat he heard almost everyone share a memory. Hermione talked about how he
had spent so much time with her during third year when they were working on Buckbeak's defense, Ron talked about the
times Hagrid had given them tea in his hut. Even professors were up there, McGonagall, who was finally allowed to be up
and about after months of bed rest, speaking about how Hagrid always was a true friend to her. Even Snape stood and
spoke of how Hagrid had always collected potion ingredients for him, although Harry suspected that Rowen had poked him
several times before he stood.

The remembering went on an on, until it was finally time to lower Hagrid's huge casket into the ground. Dumbledore did
this with his wand, and covered the casket just as quickly with magic. They stood around the marker for a silent moment,
before people began to disperse into smaller groups, and slowly headed towards the castle. Harry stayed until almost
everyone had gone except Hermione who remained with him. Neither of them spoke for a long time, until Harry whispered
“Bye Hagrid.”

They turned and walked slowly up to the castle, Hermione uncharacteristically silent and Harry gazing off, without
really seeing anything.

The next day passed very quickly Harry and Hermione spending as much time together as possible before the train left,
since they wouldn't see each other again until August. Harry would not be riding the Hogwarts Express this year since he
was staying with Rowen and Snape for the summer. Harry had not informed the Dursley's of this, but he didn't think that
they would particularly care.

Harry and Hermione were in what they considered their spot, up in the mountains discussing the summer and their upcoming
separation. Hermione was treading carefully in the conversation, since Harry still had not been quite the same after his
battle with Voldemort.

“ We'll owl each other right? You , me and Ron?” she asked for what seemed the umpteenth time. Harry tried to smile
reassuringly, which looked more like a grimace than anything before he answered.

“ Of course we will.” Harry always gave the same answer, even though he knew it was a lie. Harry had been avoiding Ron
since the night he had been released from the hospital wing. Seeing Ron, just reminded Harry of what Ron had seen the
night of the battle. And the last thing Harry needed was a reminder, as thoughts of it already plagued him night and
day.

“ I know I just want to be sure, Harry. You could still come with me this summer you know.” Hermione sighed as she
spoke, knowing his answer before she had even asked the question. As she expected, Harry shook his head before she had
even finished asking the question.

“ No, Mione. I need time, away from everything. I just want to be still for a moment you know?” Harry's eyes pleaded
with her as he spoke. Hermione hugged him hard, and whispered in his ear.

“I just wish I could be still with you, you know?” she spoke in a broken voice that was thick with tears. Harry pulled
back and looked at her intensely.

“Mione, I do too. I want you with me always, but I need time to deal with everything that happened.” Hermione made a
motion as if to ask about it, but Harry placed his hand on her mouth, shushing her. “ I know you want to know, but I'm
not ready to tell yet. All I can ask you for is time, Mione.” Hermione frowned at this and Harry felt a small surge of
annoyance at her reluctance to give him space.

“ I suppose Harry, but I just want to help you. I love you.” she spoke this with such heartfelt conviction, that Harry's
annoyance melted away.

“I love you too.” he spoke softly as he pulled her close and proceeded to make the most of the time they had left.

Harry said goodbye to Hermione and Ron at the Hogsmeade station. After several huge hugs from Hermione, who didn't seem
to want to leave him, Ron just clapped his shoulder as Harry avoided his eyes awkwardly. They exchanged the usual
promises to write, and Ron boarded finally leaving he and Hermione alone. Tears filled her eyes as she pulled Harry into
another bone crushing hug.

“Mione, don't cry! You'll be so happy to spend time with your parents. I'll owl, I swear I will. Just think of the great
time we'll have in Italy!” Harry whispered into her hair, hugging her back just as hard. He leaned back and kissed her
thoroughly, as if trying to connect a part of himself to her. Hermione kissed him back just as fiercely, as the train
whistle blew it's last short warning. They broke apart finally, and Hermione turned to board the train. Harry watched as
it pulled away, with her frantically waving and shouting goodbye at him.

“Ready Harry?” Rowen questioned him from behind. Harry visibly startled at her voice. He turned to see Rowen standing
there with a battered newspaper in her hands.

“Yeah, sorry, I was distracted.” Harry replied sheepishly.

“Well, I can understand why.” Rowen smiled warmly at him. “ Severus apparated ahead with Ria, since portkey travel tends
to upset babies. Winky went on early this morning with all of our things as well. So all we need to do is portkey
ourselves.” Rowen held out the battered newspaper as she spoke.

Harry looked at her, relieved that he would finally spend a summer in relative peace, with the closest thing he had to
family besides Hermione and the Weasley's. He only hoped that the time at Rowen's would be enough to help snap him out
of whatever had been wrong with him lately. His eyes reflected determination, and hope as he reached out to touch the
newspaper and felt the familiar tug behind his navel.

A/n: Wow. Well that's it! It's done! What's that? Sequel? Well if you'll mosey on out to the new/updated page you'll
find a lovely NEW story by moi! So go... and enjoy it lol! Oh, and REVIEW!!!!!